2012-11-11 20:50:46 UTC

5086a5959c6d8 49.48.202.219 Thailand

2tm

\J

DESCEIPTIVE
or

CATALOGUE

SANSKRIT,

PALI,
LITERARY

AND

SINHALESE

WORKS.

DESCRIPTIVE
OF

CATALOGUE

SANSKKIT,

PALI,

" SINHALESE
WOEKS

LITEEAEY
OF

o\CEYLON.

BY

S-z^AMES
ADVOCATE AUTHOR OF
THE SIOATSANGARA' TO OF THE

D'ALWIS,
SUPREME

COURT;
TO PA'lI

; AN

INTRODUCTION

SINHALESE
GRAMMAR

GRAMMAR;

INTRODUCTION THE

KACHCHA'YANA's

ATTANAGALUVANSA

; CONTRIBUTIONS
LITERATURE, ETC., ETC.

TO

ORIENTAL

IN

THREE

VOLUMES.

r^A^^h/^^ .^^^-^V//^ /..^^^^i:^:COLOMBO:

WILLIAM

SKEEX,

GOVERNMENT
1870.

PRINTER,

CEYLON.

fr^

^
u

TO

Sir

HERCULES

GEORGE
K.

ROBERT
C. M. G.,

ROBINSON,

GOVERNOR

AND

COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF
OF CEYLON.

OF

THE

ISLAND

Sir,
It is my pleasing

duty
of

to

inscribe
you

this
me

work
the

to

you,
to

for the
appoint

comj^ilation
me,

which

did

honor
you

and

for the

prosecution of the

of which assistance

have

placed I
was

at

my

disposal

much

of

which

in need.

shall not
"

speak

of my
the

own

work
to

in terms
on

of approbation, its merits; by

"

it is for
within
to

public

decide

nor

is it

my

province

to

enhance

its

value
on me,

any

allusion
that the
me

the

trouble

it has
of

entailed
others:
has

for from

too

may

be
in

judged
the from
a

by

but,

apart

mode
to

which
that,

work

been

executed,
it will
rare

permit
open
to

say

its very
means

design, obtaining

the

reading

public

bf

and

valuable

information. has

If

the

orient

pearls

for
are

which
still the

Ceylon
highly

been

famed
the

from

all antiquity, of
the

prized

amongst pearls

nations

world, of

intellectual

which

Oriental

scholars

VI

many

nations

will
of
to

be

enabled

to

gather
you

from

Lanka's founded,
not,

Store-house
and the

Literature, is

which here

have

key
be

which
as

presented,
or

will

I hope,

esteemed that

less precious
will
more

valuable.
enduringly

Confident
the
memory

nothing

bind and
"

of

Your

Excellency
native

to

the

present

future

generations

of the
and

Sinhalese,

than

The

Sanskrit,
you have

Pali,

Sinhalese
it is to been
me
a

Library"
source

which
of sincere
at

established,
that I have the

pleasure
one

enabled

to

complete,

least,

volume

of

Descriptive
I indulge
set

Catalogue
the hope
that,

during
as an

your

Government;
of the

and
it
"

Index
correct,

Library, feeble,

will

before
of

the
the

world
now

though

description"
of

fading,
the

but

still rich,

literature

the

Country,

over

ment Govern-

of which with
great

you

have
to

presided

for the last five years,

and lasting benefit
to

credit of the

yourself,

all classes

people. the

I have

honor Your

to

be.

Excellency's

Most

obedient

and

faithful

Servant,

JAS.

ALWIS.

Nai-Villa,
28th June,
1870.

CONTENTS.

Page.

Preface Abhidhinapadipika
Attanagaluvansa Kachchayana's Netti-pakarana
Balavatara

"XXX.

11

Pali

Grammar

39

70
78
80

(Jadaladeni-Sanna

Dh^tu-Manjusa
Namavallya
Maha
..

...

82

87 93
118

Vansa
...

Dipavansa
Anuruddha

S'ataka S'ataka Sanna

...

168 172

Bauddha

Sinhalese Vritta Vritta

174
175

Malakhya

Ratnakara
...

Panchika

177 179

Rupaslddhi
Moggallana Vuttodaya

Vyakarana

183

186
188

Janakiharana
Kaviyasekara Selalibini
Parevi

196

Sandesa

209 216
221

Sandesa Sangara

Sidat

APPENDIX.
Letter
from for
on

Professor
the the Colonies

Max
...

MUller
...

to

the

Secretary
...

of
...

State
Remarks

227
234

Spelling

adopted
the

in Roman

character
...

Report

of progress

of Volume

Second
...

236

PEEFACE.

**That

Ceylon
that

is

one

of
is

the
one

principal
of

seats
most

of

dhism, Bud-

Buddhism

the

important possess

religions
a

of mankind, literature the

that

the dates
"

Buddhist from this

priests several is

sacred

which
era,

centuries well

before
known. the

Christian
But

all

perfectly though, has

it is less well

known

that

since been by
an

beginning
colony,

of

this

century,

Ceylon
has
these

English
English of
an

hardly
to

anything

been

done

the

Government
ancient

collect
to

interesting
in
our

relics public

literature,

deposit them

them

libraries, and
scholars
seem
an

thus
the

to

render

accessible
"

to

Oriental
it

while

French French

Government
gentleman all that
cast
on
"

nay,

would
the

individual

has,

during

last six years,

accomplished
the reproach

could the of

be

desired."*

Such

was

English

vernment Goof

by July,
that
1866.

the Three

Saturday
years

Review
had scarcely

the
elapsed the

28th

from

date

before
alive

Sir Hercules
to

Eobinson, of the

Governor
has

of Ceylon,

the

importance

subject,

"

Du

Bouddhisme

et

de M.

sa

Litterature

Ceylan
de
du

et

en

Birmanis.
Ceylon.
des

Collection
Par M. 1866.

de

Grimblot,

Vice-Consul
Extrait

France

Barth61emy

Saint-Hilaire.

'Journal

Savants,'

PREFACE.

taken

the necessary
works,

steps

to

establish
upon

Public

Library
both

of Oriental
to

accessible,
of this

certain and will

to

terms,

the

inhabitants
in Europe,

Island,
1 believe,

those

Oriental
avail

scholars themselves The the

who,

frequently

of it.
of this

history

work

may

be

briefly

stated

in

language

of official correspondence.
1868,

On the

the

7th of December, Agent

measures

Mr.

H.

S. O. Russell,
Province, after taken of
to

Government
to

of the

Northern
were

alluding
in

the for

which

then

being

India

the

discovery

and

preservation

the
the

Records Governor

of ancient
"that
to

Sanskrit
possibly
some

Literature,
not

suggested

unimportant
works

contribution

the
might

catalogue
result

of
from

MS.
an

in

the of the

Sanskrit
library
of this

language, shelves letter,

inspection

of Pansalas
it
was

in Ceylon."*
in the
to

On

the receipt L.
a

placed

hands

of Mr.

De

Zoysa,

Chief
Oriental
found

Translator scholar,

Government,
his

and

well-read will

for
in the

observations,

which

be

embodied

following

"MEMORANDUM.

Mr.

Dickson
wish
the
to

having
make discovery

requested in
regard and

me

to
to

offer any

observations
proposal

I may

Mr.

Russell's of
the

respecting Ancient

preservation

records the following

of

Sanskrit

Literature,
:
"

I venture

to submit

remarks

for consideration

Government

Gazette,

PREFACE.

XI

I do not
shelves

think

it probable

that

the

inspection
to add

of

the

library Sanskrit
that is

of the

Pansalas of

of Ceylon, importance, India

in
;

is likely
to

any

manuscripts

any
in

the

Catalogue
not

being

prepared
extant

nearly,

if

all,

the

Sanskrit
from

manuscripts

this country,

being

importations

India.
But

if

some

such be

scheme
not

as

that
to

adopted

by

the
but

Indian
also
to

Government
tiie Pali every
other
reason

applied

only

the

Sanskrit,

and

Sinhalese
to

manuscripts that
not
now

in this important
to

country,

there

is and

believe
are

many

historical the learned,

works

which
to

accessible

may

be

brought

light.

Several
times, works;
extant
are

destructions recorded and the country

of literary
in the

records Wanso,

of Ceylon
and
other

in ancient historical
now

Maha of

number is
not

important

original

works

in
or

the

very

great.

In almost

every

Sinhalese,
"c.,
on

Pali

work

on

History,
are

Grammar,
made
to

General
more

Literature, ancient

now

extant,

references
but

works
are

those

subjects,

which

either

exist the

no

longer,

or

not

generally

accessible. and

It is however,
manuscripts
or

general which

belief,
are

that

many
to

valuable
the

important
in

unknown

learned

Kandy,
Pansalas,

the and

Low
other cially espesome

Country,
places

do exist

in

some

of the

Buddhist

in the outlying

Districts

of the Kandyan Province,

Provinces,
whence

in those
manuscripts

of of

the

North-Western
value, and

great

formerly
to

not

known
works

in the
now

countiy, generally
ancient

have

been

recently Amongst

added these
'

the

list of be

known.

may

mentioned

an

Sinhalese
a

copy
of

of
the

Winayartha

Samuchchaya,'

containing

summary

Winaya
in
the
a

Pitaka
very

( Laws
style,

of thq
contrasting

Buddhist

Priesthood),
most

written

chaste

favorably and

with
a

bombastic
of Relics

style

of

modern
con-

Siyhalese

writings;

history

of

Buddha,

Xll

PREFxVCE.

taiiiing
"which

interesting
are now

information

respecting
unknown. of the
on

parts

of the

Island,

comparatively

Should
of Ceylon present,
and
to

the

proposed
to

inspection

Buddhist
not

Libraries known
discoveries,
be confined
and
at

bring
the

light
that
be

any
may derived

works

history
by

interest
to

be excited
thereby, by the

such
not

the

benefits
but

will

Ceylon,
It

will
now

be

shared

learned
that
more

in India the

Europe.
historical authentic Wanso,

is

generally
the of

believed
are

ancient and Maha

records than

of
those

Sinhalese
other

far

valuable

Indian
translated

Nations.
into
has

The

(History

of

Ceylon),
Turnour
to

English

by

the

late Hon'ble

George

of Ceylon, the most

been

pronounced

by
we

high

authority,

be
to

"

valuable

historical

record

possess I may

in relation be

ancient
to

India."
that the
most

also
in the

permitted interior the

add,

of

the

Buddhist
in
arc

Priests
whose very exist that

parts

of

Kaudyan

Provinces,
preserved,

charge
illiterate

Potgulas ignorant,
and and

(Libraries) are
do
not

and

know

what

manuscripts
necessary should be

in their Pansalas,

it is therefore

essentially

all

the
by

manuscripts
competent

in
persons,

their who

possession, take
proposed
an

inspected

interest

in the

work,

and

catalogued

in the

manner

by

the

Indian

authorities.

Respectfully
L.

submitted,

De

Zoysa,

Chief Colonial Colombo, Secretary's

12th

Trans,

to

Govt.

Ofliice,
1869."

January,

When
endorsement*

the

above
of

correspondence, by
Mr.

together

with Dickson,

an

approval

John

F.

"I

fully

agree

with

the

Chief

Translator
and

that

it would

be

desirable,

in the interests

of learning

historical research,

to make

PREFACE.

XUl

Assistant

Colonial

Secretary,
the

was

laid before
then
a

Lieutenant-

General
the

S.

Hodgson,

Officer
he

administering

Government

of Agents

Ceylon,
of

issued

Circular*

to

Government
possibility
of

Provinces,
catalogues and

indicating
of

''the
in

accurate

MSS.
what

the
steps

Pansalas
could

being
taken

obtained,"
for

inquiring
the
"

be

ascertaining

contents
a

of
to

the

libraries
discovery and

of
of

the
any
as

various

Pansalas,
or

with unknown

view

the Pali

interesting

MSS.,
the

Sinhalese
were

well

as

Sanskrit."

AYhilst
with

Native
priests,

Headmen
and
were

in

correspondence
preparing
to

Buddhist

actually

lists of MSS.

(which
with

have the the

been above
Agent with
evinced

since

forwarded

me)
Mr.

in

accordance

official

requisition,

John

Murdoch,

of the
that

Christian

Vernacular
anxiety

Education which
he

Society,
has
ever

praiseworthy promotion

in the

of Religion, following
to

Literature,
to

and

Science,
"I
have

addressed
the
a

the

letter
to

Government.
Excellency
the

honor of
a

submit

His

Governor,
and Books While

copy

classified

Catalogue

of

printed

Tracts

in

Sinhalese.
above

the

Catalogue
scholars
wish

will

be

useful

for

some

purposes,

Oriental

information

respecting

the

enquiry

in Ceylon

for

unknown
and

Pali
I beg

and
to

Sinhalese,
this

as

well

as

for

Sanskrit

manuscripts,

submit

paper

for

the

favorable

consideration
"

of the

Colonial

Secretary.
John F. Dickson."

See

Gazette;

letter

4th

Feb.,

1869.

XIV

PREFACE.

uumerous

works
of The

which
temples

still exist
or

only

in manuscript,

in
over

the
the

possession

individuals,
a

scattered list of the

Island.
in

obtaining
and Pali
can

of

complete obtained

books

extant

Sinhalese
Government.
would

be
an

only

through
the
the

the

aid

of

Such
form
an

enquiry,

embracing of

whole

Island,
the

important

department To

work

of

Archaeological
a

Commission.
scholar,

conduct
with

it successfully,
the

requires the

competent

familiar

literature
him

of
to

country,
the

and requisite
man

whose
time

other
to
"

engagements investigation, De

permit

devote
the

the

fortunately
Esq.,
has has been

right the

is

available,

James

Alwis, which

written

best

account

of Siiiihalese literature known

to

published,
works
that
on

and

is well and would

Oriental
I have
rendered simply
be

scholars,
reason

from
to
an

his

Grammar
services

Buddhism.
be

believe

his
the

gladly

for such necessary A

object.
to

In
a

first instance,

it would of in the

print

classified

Catalogue
of the

Manuscripts.
should
be

statement

explanatory

object

view,

be published
forwarded Temples send

in the

Government
the

Gazette. Agents The likely

Copies
to

should

through
and them the
to

Government
Headmen.
parties

all the

Buddhist
might

Native
any

Commissioner
to

other

aiford

assistance.

The

following

information

should

be

obtained

regarding

each

work
1. 2.

"

Where

found.* Title,
with

The

the

name

of the Author,

if known.

Since

collection
state

of

MSS.
the

is fact

now

being
be

made,

it

is not
case

necessary

to

this

though

will

noticed and

in the

of
are

rare

SS.

preserved

in curtain

old

Temples,

which

the priests

reluctant

lo jJart with.

PREFACE.

XV

3. number

The
of

size lines

number in each

of

leaves,

with

the

length
should

and

page.

If

incomplete,

be

mentioned.*
4.

The

subject.
should
be

The

replies

forwarded
to

to

the

Commissioner.
suggested
Museum,

classified by Messrs.
then

catalogue,

according

the

arrangement

Winter,
be made

Jones
out

and and

Watt
printed.

of the
The

British
number

might
existing

of MSS.
the

of each
be

work,

so

far

as

indicated

by

replies,

might

mentioned.

Copies
scholars,

of
and In
to

the

catalogue which
cases

might they
the

be

forwarded

to

Oriental
might be

books
some

considered
owners

valuable
be

collected. patriotic

would
a

sufficiently
When
necessary,

give

them

up be

for

such
or

purpose.
copied.

MSS.
The the
to

might of the
some

purchased of the works

result

researches important

late Mr. might

Turnour thus

lead brought

to

hope

that It

be
the

light.

has
the

already

been
is the
that

proved
most

that

historical

literature

of
the
even

Sinhalese
shew would

valuable further

in the

East.

Should
existed,

enquiry this

nothing

of

importance In
a

be

of

some

consequence. would

broader
interesting

view,
as

however,
an

the
to

investigation

certainly

be

index would

the

national

mind.

The
would

expense
be

be

very

trifling,

and

the

catalogue
the

prized

by
in the

Oriental
languages

Scholars

throughout
are

world.
;

Lists

of books

of India

in progress

but

I have

attended
cases as

to

this

as

rule, size

but

have

departed did
not

from

it
an

only

in such
idea

where
extent

the
of

of

the
or

ola where
of

give bulk

accurate

of
from

the the

writing,

the

was

ascertainable
banavaras,

mention
etc.

of the

number

anusbtab

verses,

gathas,

stanzas,

Xvi
Ceylon
Burmah,
is found

PREFACE.

is the
under here

only
the
not

Buddliistical British

country,

except A

the
class

south

of

Government.
in India.

of

works

now

procurable also
at to

May
be

I be

permitted
to

suggest,
one

that

all printers

should
of each might Annual
are

required

supply
The
notice
true

least

copy
of

for payment Instruction

to

work
append

published.
a

Director of
that
the

Public Press

short

Native

his

Report.

It

is

the

publications
and insignificant than

at

present
in be

comparatively

few
are

in number
more numerous

character. expected, since the

Still,

they

might have

considering first press

that
was

only
owned

very by
a

few

years

elapsed

native.

John Colombo,
15th

Murdoch.

June,

1869."

The

above

led

to

the

following
of

notification

in

the

Ceylon
"

Government
following
papers

Gazette

17th
that

July,
enquiry
as

1869.
be
to

The

suggesting
and historical
to

made
the

in

the

interest

of learning
and

research,

Pali,

Si^ihalese

Sanskrit published
Mr.

MSS.
for

be

found

in

the

Pansalas
;

of
it
is

Ceylon,
notified
the

are

general

information
consented

and
to

that

James

D'Alwis

having

collect hereby
in

desired
to

information, afford

all Government

Ofiicers
and

are

required their

him

all the

information

assistance

power.

By

Hia

Excellency's
Henry

Command,
T.
Colonial
Irving,

Secretary,

Colonial Colombo,

Secretary's
12th

Office,
1869."

July,

PREFACE.

XVU

The

above
from the

was

followed

by

an

official communication

Colonial July,
by

Secretary

addressed

to

me,

dated
"

the
am

15th
directed

1869.
the

Governor
itself of
as

to

inform
services
at

you,

that

the you for

Government
have the been
so

gladly

avails

the place

which

public-spirited

to

its disposal

purpose
are

of
be

ascertaining

what

valuable

and

unknown

MSS.

to

found

in Ceylon."

As

the

Catalogue
to

proposed
above and

by

Mr.

Murdoch
be

would,

according

the valuable

requirement,

necessarily
;

limited

to

"

unknown
term,

MSS,"
and
to

and

since

"valuable"
to
a

was

relative
vary

the the

value

attached

work

might individual,
I

according
was

peculiar
some

ideas

of each

it

not

without
plan

tion deliberawork.

that
clearly in every

resolvied that,

upon
even

the

of

the

1
book
that

perceived Pansala

if I examined

every
no

in Ceylon,
"

and
or

yet

found

MS.
my

I considered
for

either and

valuable

unknown," would
a

labours
in vain. and
one

months,
the

perhaps, hand, if

for years,

be

On

other

selected
or

few

MSS.,
some

pronounced

them
me

"valuable
in

unknown,"
and

might both
It
as

differ from "valueless

was

opinion,

pronounce

them

and

known." stated

moreover

by

several

educated
that
"a

Natives, list
a

well books

as

Europeans,
with of
to
no

in

Ceylon,

simple

of

their the

titles and

authors'
on

names,

and
treated, that what

specification would
they

subject
important
was
"

which

they

lead desired
"

results," information
"

and

to

have

respecting
to

the

works"

information

which

it

was

desirable

obtain

Xviii reading
to
an

PREFACE.

without

entire

book."

therefore of

mined deterall

make

Descriptive origin

Catalogue
in Ceylon,
:
"

the

MSS.

which

had

their
to

and

wrote

the

following
"

letter
to

Government
a

I purpose Pali,

write

descriptive

Catalogue
composed,
as

of

all

the
now

Sanskrit,
extant

and and
an

Sinhalese
to

books

and

in Ceylon,
to

print

it in sheets Index
to

proceed,
whole in the

and work.

finally

make

Alphabetical
the

the only

This

I find to
but

be

olject aimed
A

at, not

Indian

papers,

in Mr.
Gazette.

Murdoch's
simple

letter
notice

published of
as

in
what

the

vernment Go-

only

I may by your
nor

consider

valuable
not,

or

unknown
secure

MSS.,'
the
except

required

letter, may
lessen

I fear, and

desired in the

information,
mere

my

trouble

labour, work.

writing many
interest

out

of

description
in this

of

each

Besides,
not

the
an

works
to any

extant
one

Island, class

though
of

possessing may yet

particular
students
whether

readers,

be

of
be

service glad propose

to

to

Oriental
informed,

in general.
the plan

I shall therefore of the

be
to

work

which

adopt

meets

with

His

Excellency's
a

approval."

Kot

content

with

simple

examination
I took

of libraries, and
the

the publication
same

of

Catalogue,
the

liberty, at the
of
a

lime, with

of suggesting
success

formation

Library,, follows

and
the

what

the correspondence

which
explain.
and

subjoined
"In the I beg

proposal
of

will sufficiently
Learning,
for
a

interest
to

Science,
Excellency's
of
Pali,

Historical

research, the

submit

His

consideration,

desirability
works.

of forming

Library

Sanskrit,
which and

and

Siiihalese
already

In
there

some

of
to

the found

Temples duplicate
not

T have triplicate
to

visited,

are

be

copies

of

valuable

MSS.,

and

it may

be

impossible

PREFACE.

XIX

purchase
for
a
sum

them,

through

tlic agency below their that in the and up

of Government
cost

Officials,
and, it is also

considerably
when

price;

probable,
is
to

it is known their records

the

object of
of

Government
the

preserve
as

interest

Sinhalese
that

nation, persons

well

as

of

Science
to

Learning,
some

many

will without

be

disposed
charge.

give

of their of

duplicate
copies
as

copies
made

The
as

expense
may
not

too

getting

of such
will

of the
not

works

be

procured,

above
deem

indicated,
such
a

be great.
desirable,

If His it may
not

Excellency
be

should
to

collection

difficult
on

procure

from
which

Burma
are

complete with
used,

set

of all
those

the

works

Buddhism,
in

identical

in

Ceylon,
Burmese,

except

the

particular
"

character
however,

which
a

is the

Whether, scheme
to

collection

of MSS.
a

is made period,

at

once,

or

the

be
procure people

postponed from of
that

for Burma country

future
a

it is very the

desirable
which obtained the the

list

of from

all

books,
to

have
"

time

time

from
"

Ceylon.
that amongst
which

It is believed,
those
are

and
are

tradition
some

supports
our

belief,

books

of
present

most
or

valuable
extant

works,
in Ceylon.

either here that

rare

at
on

not

And

I may

mention,
the
success

the authority

of

the late Mr.

George

Turnour,
was

of his translation
to
a

of the copy

Mahawansa
of the

attributable,
that

chiefly,

rare

correct

Gloss,

which Mudaliyar,

gentleman
from the

obtained Burman

through

Nadoris

de

Silva,

Empire."

From

the

Colonial

Secretary

to

Mr.

J.

Alwis. 1869.
the 15th

Colombo,
I have
instant. I
am

25th

September,
letter

laid

before

the

Governor

your

of

desired
which you

to

inform
proj)ose

you,
to

iii reply,

that

the

plan

of tl\e Srd.

work

adopt,

as

explained

in the

XX

PREFACE.

paragraph
approval,
to

of your
and the that

letter, meets
the

entirely

with

His

Exeellency'a
be

necessary Printing
"

instructions

will
your
*

given

place
"

Government
*

OlRce
*

at

disposal.
#

As

regards
and

your

proposal

to

form I
am

Library
to
a

of Pali,
state

Sanskrit,
His

Singhalese
would
the steps

Works,
to

desired
from

that

Excellency
of

be glad

receive

you

detailed
such
an.

statement

necessary
cost,

for
at

cariying and

out

object,and
annually. The

its probable

both

starting

afterwards,

Government
to

Agents
you
with

and
the

Assistant particulars of
the

Agents
you

will

be

instructed

furnish

require,
o^

respecting
Pansalas.

number,

situation,

"c.,

Monasteries

From

Mr.

James

Alavis

to

the

Colonial
8th

Secretary.
1869,
*

December,
*

4t

have

carefully
and
as

considered

the

subject
;

ot

forming
to

Pali,
briefly
such

Sanskrit,
my

Si^ihalese
to

Libraiy

and-

beg

state "xut

views,

the

steps

necessary

for carrying

laudable far the

are

object.
most

By
which

valuable under
be

and
the

the
head

most

voluminous Tepitaka
sum

works, and their

comprised

of
a

Commentaries,
"500.
be
laid The with and
to
a

may their

procured

for

not

exceeding

For
out.

revision,

I propose

that

the

sum

of

"100

learned

High

Priest of learned
that

of Adam's

Peak
in the

is

now

engaged
;

Committee
to to

Priests
the
same

work

of revision
be engaged
to

I beg

recommend

Committee
are

furnish

Government,

wliich

they

willing

do,

PREFACE,

XXX

complete

set
can

of the

books

above-mentioucd and

for

given

price,

wliich
All

be

ascertained Pali,

fixed
and
a

upon

hereafter. books
not
or

the

other

Sanskrit,
furnish
of them

Siijhalese
List,
be

in
cost

this
more

Island,
than

of which
;

I shall copies

need purchased

"600

and

may

procured
Agent

through

the

-instrumentality in the

of

the

Government
Province
is carried
be
to
"

of
only

Gaile
part of

and

his Assistants
where

Southern

the

this Island qualified

previous
in

Ola-writing
are

perfection,

p,nd where
In my

copyists
letter ways
be

to

found. that books

I
;

indicated

might

be
hope,

procured
that
are

different may

and

am

still not

without
;

many
details

MSS.
which

obtained
be

without
to

charge parties

but

these

may

left

the

employed

by

Government
A

for the
thus the
20
x

"jollection

of books,
at
a

Library,
to

formed

cost

of

"1,200,
Three

may

be

attached
rooms

Government
25

Record
will

Office.
contain

large

(say

feet
be

each)

all the iron,

name

necessary containing of the

shelves,
a

which
each

may book,

constructed

of sheet
the
as

cell for

with

alid, whereon
so

book
need up
a

may
not

be
cost

marked.

The
;

furniture,
the
than
has

far

can

judge,
getting

"300
will
once

and
no

thus
more

entire

expense

of

Library
When of upkeep

be

"1,500,
been The
to

the be

Library
very be

established,
servants

the

expense

will

trifling.

of the

Record

Office
the the deem
as
a

alone

will

sufficient

do The

the

needful
may

in respect

of
to

preservation Public,
proper
can

of the books.
to

Library
the

be

open

subject
to

Rules
j

whieh
the
to

Government
who,
so

may
far is

prescribe will be

and

only carry
be

Officer
out

foresee, whose

required need

such

Rules,

Librarian,

salary

not

more

than

"100

per

annum.

Xxii
I hc^y again great
to

PREFACE.

press

on

the

attention
such
a

of

Government
and the

the manifold
to to

desirability and lasting

of forming advantages
and

Library,
will
accrue

which
the

thereby
not

the

Siniialese
of the

Nation

English be

Community,
derived
theretrom

speak

benefits
Europe,

which
and

will

by
who

Scholars
visit

in

by

distinguished

Travellers

Ceylon.

From

the

Colonial

Secretary

to

Mr,

James
4th

Alwis.
1870.

Colombo,
Having
laid

January,
the

before

the

Governor
8th
a

and

Executive suggestions

Council
for
the

your

letter of the of
to

ultimo, Pali, you

submitting
and

establishment
I
am

Sanskrit,
that

Sinhalese
meets

Library,
with
the

desired approval be

inform

the

project
and that

entire

of the

Government,
to
to

His

Excellency Council

will

prepared funds wish of the

time
to

apply carry you

to

the

Legislative
effect.
a

for the

necessary

it into should

It is His
part in the would

Excellency's formation from

think

that

take
would of

leading
be

Library,
time

and

he

glad

if

you

furnish
procured, and the

Lists naming

the
what

Books
you
case

which

you
a

should for

be
them,

consider
the

fair price

suggesting
negotiations.

in each

best

agency

for conducting

The

object
on

of

this

Preface

is not

so

much Library,

to

give
as

information
explain the
one

the

establishment

of

to
as

the plan

of the Descriptive
connected steps

Catalogue.
with
are

Yet,
I may

is inseparably

the other, taken

briefly

allude

to
'"'

the

which

being

for the
of

formation

of

the

Government

Oriental

Library

Ceylon."

PREFACE.

XXIH

The

Legislative

Council

of Ceylon

has

voted

the

funds

necessary

for immediate of influential

of

expenditure;
priests

and and

Committees
under

composed the

laymen,
have

presidency by
in

Government
in

Agents, the
to

been

appointed

the

Government
and glad in Matara,
to

Sabaragamuwa
in the first

District,
instance,

Galle,
I
on
am

secure

what

find
to

Professor Secretary

Max of

Miiller

in his letter for the

the

subject
calls
"

the

State
"the

Colonies,*
literature
are

"the

important"

viz., these of

sacred

of Buddhism."

I
in the

believe work
the

mittees Com-

actively
to

engaged
and of

tion transcripwill
not

assigned
long

them,

I trust
a

time

be

before

the will

existence be
a

Public

Oriental

Library
have
of also the

in Ceylon
secured

fact. of
a

The
revision

Government
of
a

the

benefit

portion
a

canonical
priests

works under

of Buddhism, the

made
of

by

body

of learned High

presidency Peak, The

as

the

learned

Priest
of

of Adam's

in the
only

monastic
want
as

establishments hitherto
was

Sabaragamuwa.
this copy
copy
many

felt

for of

rendering
a

accurate

possible,
which this
of this

that had

complete
away

of the

Burmese ago

Code,
from

been
;

taken

centuries
is every

Island being

but

I believe

there from
all

probability
of Burma.

soon

obtained
to

the

king

It
where

is not the

possifcie
sents pre-

purchase

the

MSS.,

but

writing
it

undoubted desirable,
the
as

evidences remarked by

of high

antiquity,

would

be

Professor

Max and

Miiller,

"that

original

MSS.

should

be

bought

preserved;"

See

Appendix

A.

Xxiv I
no

PREFACE.

and

see

objection
copies
to

to

his proposal
in

"

to

preserve

carefully-made transfer
be the

(of them)
England," keeping

Ceylon,
they

and

to

originals
in

where
than

would
but

(not only)
be
more

safer

elsewhere, and

would

thoroughly

examined

published

than

in Ceylon* has and

a

Application
at

also copy
to

been of the

made

to

the

authorities

Burma
vols,
a

Tepitaka
;

consisting

of

42

is

on

its way

Ceylon
to

and

it is not

unlikely

that
secure

similar
to

application

the

king of the
to

of

Siam

will
extant

the

Colony
The

the

benefit

version

in that
an

country.

advantages of these

be

derived
with
our

from
own

intercomparison

versions

cannot

be
are

overrated.

Such Library:
be
looked

briefly the facts connected

and,
upon

with

the proposed

though
as
an

its

establishment,

(which
a

may

accomplished
alteration
in

fact), has in
the

great

measure

rendered

an

original
;

design since it

of
was

the

Descriptive
to

Catalogue
frame had
when
a

necessary

yet,

impossible
very

classified examined,
would

Catalogue
and it

until
would
;

the

last MS.
say

been that

be

difiicult to
much

be

possible be devoted
;

and
to

since

valuable
would, by
Mr.

time,

which

could

printing,
as

in the

meantime,
to

be
afford
numerous

lost

I resolved,
to

desired

Murdoch,
respecting

"information works of each

any

Oriental

scholars and
to

the
a

which

still exist," it presented

publish

description
reference
to

book

as

itself, without of
names,

cal alphabetiit

order upon,
"

or

to

the

subjects which
when
this has

treated done,

purposing,

however,

been

PREFACE.

XXV

to

frame

"classified
of the
moreover

Index,"

which

should

serve

all
and

the which

purposes

Catalogue
be

originally

designed,
as

might of
it has

regarded in

the

official
with

Catalogue
Library The

the

Government

connection

the

established.
sheets
are

following

issued
preparatory

as

specimen
to

of the official with

the
easy,

Descriptive

Catalogue, Catalogue,
of
the the

the

Classified
assistance

framing
will

of

which.,

former,
at

be

comparatively

and A

can

be

completed
may

the be

same

time

as

the

Library.

few

words
of my view

here

necessary

in

explanation

of the With could

"

plan
a

work.
to

concentrate

as

much
from

information
different for by
as

as

be collected

into

one

book much

sources,

information
of

which
Ceylon,

is

sought

European well
as

inhabitants

and
"

by

natives,
I have

by

Oriental
my
own

scholars previous

in Europe,

availed of
those

myself

of

labours,

as

well

as

of other
a

writers,

after
to
or

due
possess

acknowledgment.
more

Where
ordinary

work
e.

appeared

than I have,

interest,
legal

g,y

Tepitaka
either

Dipavansa,
or

within

bounds,
hitherto

noticed and

embodied
in

all the

translations
;

made

scattered

various
a

periodicals
analysis

and

have,

whenever

possible,
portions.

given

brief

of the unpublished

Though
course

exception
thus

has
I

been
see
no

taken valid

by

some

to

the
it,

pursued,
score

objection to
As
are

except there

on

the

of delay
since,

and
the

bulk.
materials

for

"

delay,"
at

can

be have

none,

already

hand,

and

scarcely

taken

any

time

in the
d

printing;

xxtI
as

preface.

and

to

"bulk," than that

that

is

matter

more

for
also

my

consideration,

of others.
to

It has in

been
what

urged,
was

that

it

"

was

useless

include

this

in
said

everybody's
of
my

hands." under

Now, the

though title of of the

;

this might

be

remarks previously Translation

Attanagaluwansa,

which
to

formed
of

part

Preface
I
may

attached remark

my

that

work

yet

that which

the

Attanagaluwansa*
have supposed,

has
and

not

had
as

the

circulation

some

that,

remarked
are

by
tled enti-

European
to

friends weight, is to
a

in Ceylon, "if the

whose of the

opinions the

object
all

'Descriptive
regarding
on

Catalogue'

concentrate

information the

particular

work,

including
pages

subject
for

which
a

it treats,

twenty-eight
an

devoted than
the

such

purpose

is

advantage

rather

the
title shew
are

reverse.'*

As

regards
a

the

observations
perusal
them
a

under of them

of

Kachcause

chayana, which
more

cursory

will They

the

rendered
to
correct

necessary.
erroneous

intended

previous than

identification display. devote topics be

not

of

the

author

by

myself,
which I

for

any
to

The

space

intend

to

proper

elucidation with
great.

of

different
may,

important I
trust,

connected

the

Tepitaka No
one

deemed
entire The
text

too

has less

yet

examined

the

of

the

Pali,

much

its

huge

Comment.

time

This the

work

has

not
a

yet

been

completed of the

and

the

Text
have

is

still
been

in

press.
to

Only
England,

few

copies
to
some

Translation
on

forwarded

and

friends

the

Continent

of

Europe.

PREFACE.

XXVll

indeed
be

is far distant

before In
the the

such

an

examination
great
of

can

accomplished.
exist
as

meantime, real

misapprehensions

to

words

Buddha,
version,

his the date

doctrines, supposed when

it

the

authenticity
into
to

of
it by

the
his

Pali

admixtures
was

pupils, the
age

the of

consigned
etc.

writing,
my

guage, its lanin the

etc,

It is therefore
to

intention, of Tepitaka,

article
to

devoted
many

the consideration above

points,
may

briefly
to facts
new

notice

of the

and

to

refer

and
many.

circumstances
My views
my

which
may

perhaps

appear
my

to

be

incorrect, and
to

inferences

wrong,
errors

and will,
"

readings
am

inaccurate;

yet

those

very

persuaded,
case

lead

investigations

which
"

as

in

the

of

Kachchayana's

Pali

mar Gram-

may

result
or

in the ascertainment interesting

of facts previously
to

unknown,
science. As
extracts

discoveries

the

students

of

to

the have

only

other

titles

under

which Mahawansa

lengthy and
which works Except
thought the

been
the

admitted,
is

viz., the

Dipawansa,

course

by justified
the have

the interest
of the

attaches
from

to

the

extracts,
extracts

and

scarcity

which

those

been

made.
not

in these
proper

instances,
to

and

few

others,

I have

elaborate

particulars
the the
name

beyond
of the
a

describing author,
specimen fixing

work,
age,

ascertaining

his

and

presenting

reader such
as

with I
was

of each

writer, according

with
to

translation

able
and
acumen"

to

produce

my

humble
"

ability, aided
whose critical learned

directed
has

by

an

accomplished

Pandit

been

already

acknowledged

by

European

Scholars*

XXVlll

PREFACE.

It is perhaps the
of

needless
I have

for

me

to

say,

that,

with
errors

all

attention

bestowed,

there

still appear and

that

both

omission

and

commission;

all

my

translations

from

the

Sanskrit

and

Pali
the

may

be wanting
abounded
and with the

in critical accuracy.
"

If however
"

island
scholars,

which

it does

not

with

Oriental
to

linguists
case

both

able

and

ready

render

assistance,*

might

have
who

been
has

different.
the

But

without
or

single with

European but
few

mastered

Pali

Sanskrit,
fair
"

Native

scholars

possessing
and

ance acquaintand
those
or

with generally advice

"

English,

Pali
to
me

Sinhalese
for

inaccessible
I have had
so

either

consultation
all

to
as

struggle the

through

difficulties
English
it

single-handed,
were

far

translations
such

into

concerned.
not

Under

circumstances

is
the

perhaps

too

much

to

ask

for the

indulgence

of

public. I have
done of anticipated
the

Professor Mr.
Turnour
in in the

Max before
adoption

Miiller,
the
of

as

was

by
the

Hon.

publication
the

Mahawansa,
very

Koman
system which

alphabet,

nearly

accordance in the
care

with

the

sanctioned published
as

by
in the

Government
Appendix. by
the

Minute

is

Great

has been Professor,

taken,
"that

further
extracts

suggested
are
"

learned

the

given literal

correctly
"

,"t

and

to

render

the

translations

as

as

possible.

See
The

remarks
system

in Introduction
of

to

Kachchdyana,
other
to

page

exxxiii. in

t
the

printing
is

Pali
quite

and
new

Asiatic
country.

languages

fRoman
nor

character

the with

Neither

copyists

compositors

are

yet

familiar

it.

The

consec^uen^

PREFACE.

XXIX

In

my

notes

and

observations
I have

on

the

Buddhist
as

ture litera-

and

religion,*

endeavoured,

suggested
to

by

the

same
"

Professor
to

in

his

Introduction throughout from

as

Dhamlingua

mapada,

adopt
I have
where

Sanskrit
departed I have
in
a

the

franca^'' and
instances only
or

this principle
treating

in those

been

of particular
:

doctrines,
case

expressions

particular Pali,
this
many
or

book

in

which words

I have they

adopted

Sanskrit,
and

Sinhalese
to
me

as

occurred

in each: which
a

appears

the

only

model

in

great

difficulties

may

be

obviated.
I estimate
not

that
800

the entire and volumes.

pages,
more.

work,

with

the

Indices,
to

will

exceed

pages,

therefore

purpose

divide

the

whole

into but
200

three
230

Though

this specimen
on

contains

I have In

MSS.

hand

which

will

cover

pages

addition

to these,

I have will

in

state

of

progress completed,

several
at

articles,

which
pages.

occupy,

when
not

the my

least,

300

I do carefully
this

indeed worded,

expect

that

observations,
a

though
such
as

and
is,

adapted

for

document

Catalogue
Scholars
whether

will

be

received with
correct

by
universal
or

the

learned
tion approba-

Oriental
;

of Europe they

but

be

not,

have

no

"

correction of printing

of
are

copy,"
manifold.
at
"

and

the

subsequent
such

alterations circumstances, has

not

in the

course

Under
writer's
"

it is not detected
errors

to

be

wondered
as
'*

that
and

the
"

vigilance
page
4,

such
*

nara

anara

at

See

my

Review
has

of Dhammapada.
been

"f
the

A^ departure

sometimes type,

rendered

necessary

owing

to

want

of

the

required

XXX

PREFACE.

doubt
topics

they
of

will
great

be

appreciated
for

by

many,

as

affording
and future
may

interest
Any

consideration which they

or

investigation. pleased
to

remarks
to
me

be the

forward will, and

directly,
assure

through

Government,
thankfully,
attention.

I beg

to

them, best and

be
most

accepted

shall

receive

my

careful

In

conclusion, I
have

whilst

acknowledging
from

the the

invaluable
of Max
warmest

assistance

received

publications FausboU, offer my

Weber, Miiller, thanks

Turnour,

Gogerly,
and Kuhn,

Hardy,
I beg
to

Childers,
to

Mr.

Skeen

for his kind

and the

valuable
press,

ance assistand
to

in carrying
the Rev.

this work

through

J.

Scott,

the for

Chairman
at

of
my

the

Wesleyan
the whole

Mission of the

in Ceylon,

placing of

service
late

valuable

Pali

library

the

Rev.
myself

D.

J.

Gogerly,
examination

of which

I have

largely

availed of great

in the

of several

questions

interest.

JAS.

ALWIS.

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE

OP

LITERARY
IN

WORKS

CEYLON.

AbHIDH

a'n

APAD]

'PIK

a'

is the far
as

only

ancient

Pali
any

Dictionary
else.
same

in

Ceylon,

or,

so

it is known, and

where the

It is of the in

highest

authority, Amarakosa be called

are
a

holds

place

Pali,
Indeed

which
it may

does

in Sanskrit
of

literature.
the

twin-sister

Sanskrit
in the
same

Vocabulary,
style

They
plan, and

both

composed
one

exactly
not
a

and

(if indeed
are

is
heip
name,

transcript

of

the

other),

intended
works.

to

those
too,

who

study

the
for

Bauddha
the

sacred work

The

adopted

Pali

is

one

by

which

Amara's
viz.,

Sanskrit
Abhidhdna

Vocabulary

had

already
purpose
is

been

known,

(Nouns),
on

for the
this

of throwing professedly
in
1824

'light'

{padipika)

which,

work
was

undertaken. by
a

It

printed

the

Rev.

B.

Cloughofthe
into English

Wesleyan

Mission,

with

translation

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

but

he

omitted of

to

give

both
"

the
an

Introduction

and
led
to

the

Conclusion

the
to

book,

omission

which

ental Orithe

scholars

express

various until the

conjectures as
Translator published of
the work, the

date

of the

Dictionary, Pali
a

of

portion
in
a

of Kachchayana's
1863.*

Grammar
specimen

them
and

As

affording of the

description

Vocabulary
from the

under work

notice,

ing follow-

is transferred

last named.

1.

Tathagato

yo

karuna
sukhap

karo

karo padau bhave

'Payatamossajja
Aka paratthan
tan

padan

kalisam kevala

bhave

Namiimi

duk-karan

karan

2.

Apiijayun

yam

muni

kunjara jara
tare
nara'uara

'Rujadimutta
Thita Tarinsu

yahi'muttare
nidhin

tivattambu
tan

dhamaraa'

raagha

pahan'

pahan

3.

Gatam

munindo'

rasasunutau

nutan sutan
varan

Supunnakhettan Ganara'pi Sada

guno'

bhuvane'sutan

pan!

kata

sanvaran

ghena

nirantar'an

taran

4.

Nama 'Attha Yato

lingesu

kossallan karanan

nichchhaya
mahabbalan pata

Buddha
vatthinan.

Vachane

See
the

Alwis's authority

Kaclichay
of

ana's

Grammar,
Weber
of

p. vi. et

seq.
that
verse

We

learn

on

Professor

Berlin,
only the

"Westerin

gaard,

too,

(Catal. p. 586,)
name

communicates

which

the

author's

is contained."

ABniDIIA'NAPADl'PIKA'.

5.

Namalingan' Bhasitassa'
Dassayanto

yato
raha

Buddha
n'alian

pakasissam padipikan

'Abhidhana'

6.

Bliiyo

riipan

tara

saha

'Chariyena
Kvacha' Neyyan

cha hachcha

katthachi
vidhanena

thipuii

iiapunsakan.

7.

Abhinua

linginan
cha

yeva

Dvaiido

liugavachakti

Gathii
Pubban

padanta

majjhatthsi
paran.

yantya'pare

8.

Pumittliiyaii

padan
cha
tara

dvisu

Sabba

linge

tis'viti

Abhidhaiian Neyyan

rambhe
mathadi cha.

t'vanta

9.

Bhiyo Sogate Nighandu

payoga'magamma agame kvachi

yuttin

ch'aniya

Nama

lingan

kathiyati.

I adore who, reach,

Tathdgata,

who

is
the

mine

of compassion,
nibban

and
his

having

renounced

beatific
on

within

conferred

happiness accomplished
of sin.

others,
acts

performing metampsy-

all the chosis, *I sages,

reverence;

difficult-to-be
the fountain

in

(adore) the
devoid
of

sin-scaring

Dliamma,

to

which

holy

decrepitude
conformance

and
to

disease,
which the

have
high

paid
and

and

by

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

the

mean,

both
the
ever

(amongst)

men

and

other

beings,*

have

crossed

tri-annuhir|
(do I

ocean

(of metampsychosis.)
6\.i\)Yeme priesthood, have who

'And
unto
a

adore)

the

(like
the
reverence

iuerit"(producing)-field, who

become

legitimate
"

sonsj

of

Buddha;
in life
the

and

receive
"

are

illustrious

(three) worlds
"

preserve
an

the

sanvara,

"

like

itself

and

ever

practise

abundance
'

of virtues.
an

Since

intimate

acquaintance
to

with

nouns,

and

(their) genders,
the help
*

is essential

the

(ascertainment
and
word

of)

correct
to those

significations

(of words),
the

is

powerful

desirous

of mastering

of Buddha;

shall publish

the Abhidhanapadipika,f
to

illustrating
their

nouns

and

(iheiv)ffenders, according
of (the discourses
and

application

in the
*

language

of)
neuter

Buddha.
are

The

masculine,
chiefly,

feminine,
from

to

be distinguished, sometimes sometimes

their of words

diiferent

forms;

from

the

association rule.

(context); and

by

specific

*[In

this

work]
same

dvanda

compounds

will words

consist

(of nouns)

of the

gender.

When

which

'Nara The

and

anara'

"

human
"

and The

non

-human.
encompassed
;' and

'tivattambu-nidi.' is here
used action pain
or

ocean,

with
three
;

three

circles,
are
'

for

'

metampsychosis
begets
'

the

barriers
'

Kamma,'

which
sorrow

merit

and

demerit rewards

Klesa' merit

evil, trouble,
and

and

Vipaka'

the

of

demerit.

Sons

"

term

applied
the

to

disciples.
or

" That

is, Tieserve
"

Sila

precepts.'

Lit.

'Lanjp

of Nouns.'

abhidha'napadi'pika'.

denote
a

the in
a

gender
verse,

occur

at

the

end
to

or

the the

middle

of
at
are

line

(such words)

refer

(names
they

the) beginning
placed remaining 'Know and

(of that
commencement,

line); (but
(they

where

at) the
words that

refer

to) the

(of the
the that
term

same

line.)
denotes both masculine

dnisu

feminine; words
to

tisu
or

signifies

all the

genders; "c.,
names.

and
are

that
given
*

ending the

in tu

(preceded

by) otha,
of
a

express

commencement
are

series of

Nouns

and
to

(their) genders
their

(here) illustrated,
in

according
works,

application, after

chiefly

the

Buddhist in

and

sometimes

the

usage

adopted

Lexicons.'

The dipika;
in the

above and

is the it cannot

Introduction

to

the
why

Abhidhanapait
was

be

conceived work the by

He
are

omitted
or

translation
by his

of that publisher,

Mr.
v.

Tolfrey, B.
also

was

left out the

which

Ciough.
nine

At

conclusion
are

of the

same

book
out

stanzas,

likewise and work,

left

in the they

publication
us

above
fix

mentioned;

which,
are

since

enable
"

to

the

date

of the

here

subjoined:
cha

Sagga
Tatiiii

kando
siiraanna

blni kando
kandakan
esa

Kanijattayanvita
Abliidlianappadipika.

Tidive

mahiyau

bhujaga

vasathe

Sakalattha
Iha
Pain

samavliaya
macimii

dipani'yau
sanaro

yo

kusalo

hoti

mahiJrtuiiiino

vachaiic.

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Parakkama Bliupalo

bliujonama
guiia bliusano

Lanka Jaji

a'

misi

tejassi

kesari

vikkamo. bhikkhu
gamma

Vibhinnaii

chiran
clia

sanghaii
samagge

iiikaya

Tayasmin

karesi

Sadehan'va
Mahagghelii

nichcha

'davo

digha

kalan

rakkhesi

yo

pachchayehi.

Yeua

Lanka

viharehi

Gama'rama
Kittiyaviya
Kata

purihicha
sambadhi vapihi.

khettehi

Yassa'
'Nuggahan Aham'pi Patto

sadharanan sabba gantha vibudha

patva

kamadan
karattam

gocharan.

Karite

tena

passada vibhusite

Gopuvadi
Sagga

kande'va

tattoya

Sayasrain

patibimbite.

Maba Vihare

Jetavana

khyanihi
sammate

sadhu

Sarogama
Vasata

samuhamhi
santa

vuttina. kamena
dhimata

Saddhammatthitj
Moggallanena

Therena

racliita

yesa

Abhidhaiiappadipika.

*The
on

Abhidhdnapadipikd
Earthly, the
names

consists
and

of three

sections

"

Heavenly, *It interprets

General
of all A words

subjects. objects
sensible
of the in

Heaven,

Earth,
excels
'

and

the

Ndga

regions.
master
a

person great

who
sage.

in this, will
was

the

There
"

in Lanka

Monarch

named

Parakkamawith

bahu
and

'Celebrated,

successful,

endowed

virtues,

valorous
in the

as

lion.
maimer

^He

right

(in and

the

legitimate

mode)
the
three

reconciled*

the and,

Bhikkhus

Sanghas

of
long

Nikdyas;^
his

with
to

unceasing
as

love, his
own

extended body, with

protection

(them;

to

valuable
'

objects of
established
that
it
was

maintenance
to

4
in Lanka,

He

profusion

in the

same

manner

filled with

parks,** rie8,1[ villages,!!

renown," cities,|ffieldsJJ and

his

monaste-

tanks.""

'He
"

reformed

the
or

religion.'

"

Upham,

vol.

i.

p. 299.
same

"j% 'Pachchaya'
'

Association
"

Congregation

performing maintenance,
food
'

the

duties."

Objects
'

of

which

are

four,

viz,,

chivara,' garments 'gilana

pachchaya,'

pindapata,'
which
for

senasana,'

sleeping
"

objects;

that

is necessary
1834.

for the sick

medicines.

" See

Ceylon

Almanac

"

He The

built the viharas King

also made

in the city of Anuradhapura." several

"

"

ih, at p. 1 90.
and
many

" II

hundreds

of

houses

streets
**
"

arranged

with
many

shops."

Mahawansa.
and delightful

He
A.

formed

pleasant

gardens."

"

Mah.

C. B.

S. J., p. 148.
built
formed King
three
more

"He f-j-

cities."

"

Uphani's
C. B.

Mahawansa,

p. 277.

IJ
""

"

He The

paddy

fields.""

A/aA.

A.S.

J.,vol.vii.,p.l41.
"

"

also repaired

many

ancient

tanks,"

Mahawansa,

ib. p. 149.

DESCKIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

'I, the special

objectof

his wish-conferring
of authorship

patronage, peculiar

have
to

also

acquired

the privilege

the

learned.

'Desirous

of perpetuating
was

the by

Saddhamma,

the

Abhi-

dhanapadipika
thera
"

composed

the

erudite

Moggallana

'Of
gdma*

mild

deportment,

dwelling

amongst

the the

Saro-

fraternity

(who
and

were) received

by
the

virtuous

with

approbation;
the Mahd

(residing) in
;
"

Monastery

called

Jeiavana

'[A
temples,

monastic

establishment]
porclies, "c.,
as

adorned which it
were
a

whh.
were

the

ornamented

built
of

by

him

(the

aforesaid

king)

portion

Heaven
Here

reflected
we

in his tank.' sufficient

have

data
was

to

fix the

date
by
a

of

the

Abhidhanapadipika.
named

It
who
acts,

composed

thera king
only

Moggallana^ His with

had which

been
are

patronized here related, and

by
can

Parakkaraa. be
identified
warrior,

those

of "the

heroic

invincible

royal

gloriously
and

endowed
with

v/ith might,

majesty,
Sinhalese
Parakthrone
sovereign,

and
most

wisdom;
martial,

radiant

benignant glorious
to

virtues,"! ''the
of the
was

enterprising who,

and

Sovereigns,"!
kamabahu
in
1153
A.

according

history,
ascended that
years,

of
D.

Polonnoruwa.
;

He
we

the
that

and

when for

notice

who

reigned

thirty-three

turned

his

This

is

Pali translation in Cejion

of the

Sinhalese
for
1834.

proper

name

Velgam.

Inscription

Almanac

Mahawansa,

p. Ix^-i.

attention mentioned, had

to

the

internal
latter

improvements
part

which

are

here he

in the

of his reign,
wars

and
a

after

brought
;
we

his local
assign end of

and
to

foreign

to

tion terminaa

may

the

Abhidhanapadipika
second

date

at

the

latter

the

half

of
to

the the

twelfth A
mar

century.

This,
which the

therefore,
may

is posterior

kosa,*
end of

be

placed
after

about

the To

middle
shew

or

fifth century
the three

Christ.

their
stanzas

correspondence
are
'

following the

introductory

here

introduced

from

last named

work.

The

masculine, chiefly

feminine,

and

neuter

(genders)
;

are

to

be known

by

their

different

forms

sometimes specific

by
rule.

the association *Here different

dvandva

of words;
a

and

sometimes

by

with

view

to

distinct
are

elucidation
not

(nouns

of)
into

unspecified
compounds. together;
nor

genders Neither
indeed

rendered
without

are

they,

order,

jumbied

expressed

by

'

eka

sesha.'f

Pi'ofessor
to

H.

11. Wilson

thus

notices
"

the Amera

date

of

this
may

writer

in

the Preface
be
era

his Sanskrit.
to

Dictionary
to

Sinha
of

therefore
Cliristian
names

left,
;
or

agreeably
as

tradition, with other

to

the

beginning

the of

connected

traditionary
describe, the
he

notices
may
or

and down

events,

which, later

I shall proceed
and

be

brought of
the

to

date,

placed

about

middle

end

fifth

century

after

Chi-ist."
'one

'Eka

sesha':

left

out,'

i.

e.,

the has

omission been

of

one

to
;
or,

designate conversely, omitted Asvin,'

sons

the

same

by

another,
of

which
one name

mentioned

the

expression
same

to ;
as

designate Asvinu
heaven,
'

another

name

of the

genus 'the

or

family

the

two

in the
sun,

dual,
or

designate children
Nasatya

Physicians

of

and

tv\'in
are

of the

of
and

the

constellation

Asvinf,'

who

sepai-ately

named

Dasra.
C

10

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The

term

trisliu

(denotes"! the
and
female. the ending
to

three

genders
a

and

dvayoh

the

male

(Where
remaining in
tu

gender

is expressly
;

negatived, words refer

the
on

certain) ones (are

(occur,

meant)
atha,

and,
they

where do
not

or)

"c,,

the

preceding
is divided

(words).'
into

As

already
;

intimated
first
treats

Avork

three
on

parts

the

celestial^
on

the

second

terrestrial,

and
is

the

third

miscellaneous,

objects.
; but

Each whole
nymes,

part

sub-divided be
the

into

several
as
a

sections

the

book

may

regarded 3rd and

4th

Dictionary of

of Synopart

except

sections
to

third,
terms,

the and

former
the

alone

being
to

devoted

homonymous The
32

latter

indeclinable
gdtkds
we

particles.
of,

entire

work though

contains

1212

chiefly,
with

syllables,
metres.
contained

occasionally

meet

longer

Some

MSS.
two
or

which three

my
stanzas

Pandit
Avhich

has
are

examined,
omitted in

the

printed

editions*

In

addition

to

the

Translation

and

the

Text
a

of

the

Abhidhanapadipika, edition priest

as

published
was

by

Clough,
by
a

second

of the

same

printed Both

in 1865, these

Buddhist
as

named

Subhuti.
are

editions,
of
an

well

the original,
"

deficient,

for want
the

Alphabetical D. J. Gogerly
has
not

Index,'

deficiency
to

which

late Kev.
his

endeavoured

supply;

but

Dictionary

After which the

the

above

description occupies
leaves four
on

it is

unnecessary
as

to

state

the

space
to

this work
size of the

in Ola which

MSS.,
they
are

they

vary,

according
A

written.

copy leaves.

in my

possession,

with

stanzas

to the

page,

contains

152

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

11

been
the

published.
Rev. will,
year.

It is liowever
of the

now

being
Missionary in the

revised

by

J.

Coles

Church
published

Society,
part
of

and
next

it is hoped,

be

early

AtT

ANAGALU

VANS

Amongst is the ancient

ancient

the many
work
upon

historical above the

works

extant

in Ceylon,
in very

Pali
times

indicated,

written

authority

of *old

historians

and

legends.'
to

According
nations,

the
with

established
an

usage

of

all
io the

eastern

it opens
one,

adoration,
proceeds

Avhich
to
an

usual

Buddhistlcal between
seems

and that

invocation,

which
to

and

in the

Sdhitya

Darpana this

there

be
the
of

much

agreement.

Although
*the
a

book

is

entitled

Attanagaluvihdrovansa,

history
to

of the

Temple
is

Attanagalla';

yet,
matter to

as

prelude
the
work,

that
the

which writer
of

the

chief

subject

of

devotes

several

chapters whose

depict

the
at

history

Sri

Sanghabodhi,
mentioned led

decapitation
erection

the

place

above-

to

the
was

of only

Temple
from

which
amongst

still
the

exists;

and

who

the
to

one

Sovereigns
an

of Ceylon
separate
one

whom

the historian

has

devoted

entirely He
was

work.
Princes,

of three

connected

with
race,

each who
a

other, had place

of the their

Lambakanna
at

(Lamini,
Mahiyangana
name.

Sinh.)
in

domains

Bintenna,

still known

by

that

Sanghabodhi's

father

12

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Sela-Abhaya
inscription
at
as

is

alone

mentioned

here,

but
are

in

rock"

Mihintala,*

his parents

both

named

the father
and In
'

Abaya-Sela
as

(the

same

names

inverted),

the
the

mother

Devugon.

Attanagaluvansa

Selabhaya
but
he
was,

is

simply
a

called

Khattiya'
or

(prince);
sub-king. and the

probably
the

provincial
aboveAttanagaluvansa,

chieftain mentioned

For,

both

inscription

Sinhalese
him the
given
*

version

of

the

designate It would
seem

monarch.' history in
under notice,

from

and
that

from

the

particulars
and

the

Mahavansa

Sanghabodhi

his
to

associates

Sanghatissa
and the

and
soon

Gothabiiaya,
became
reigning

repaired in

Anuradhapura,
favor
at

established prince the

high
Indu

Court

of the

(Wijaya

A.

D.

241,)
and
not,

obtaining

from
his long

him

highest

offices of the

state,
were

enjoying
however,
a

unlimited
in

confidence.
to

They
Indu; had

subjection
from the

Wijaya
they

for scarcely

year

expired when

time

entered

into
to

his service, assassinate

Sanghatissa,

procuring

Gothabhaya
throne.

his benefactor, Sanghabodhi,

ascended
it
cap.

the

would
iii.

appear

from
no

the
party

vansa, Attanagaluto

(vide
deed;
and
the

" 6), was

character and pious

this in
to

foul the port sup-

general
^

given

of him

Dipavansa,
that with the

as

good

prince,'t goes
a

statement.

Yet
of the

such

belief

is inconsistent

version

transaction

in the

Mahavansa,

For

the

original

see

Sidatsangara,

p. xxxvi.

Sanghabodhi'ti Dve
vassaneva

namena

Raja

asi susilava;

so

r^ja rajjan

karesi

Khattiyo.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

13

which,
p. 229,
^

in
runs

the
as

language

of
:

Mr.

Tumour's

translation,

follows
persons,

These
most

three

on

their by

reaching
the

the

capital,

were

graciously
court

received
were

monarch
and

Wijaya
employed

in whose in
offices

they
state.

established,

of

Conspiring
in his
own

together,
palace
; and

they
two

put

to

death raised
the

the

rajaWijayo
to

of them

(the third) Sanghatisso,

the

who

was

at

the

head

of

army,

throne.'

Sanghatissa
of which
no

reigned
he
was

only poisoned

four

years,

at

the

tion termina-

by
of
to

the
the

people,

who

could made

longer

bear

the

oppression

exactions

during Upon
was

his royal
the

excursions

the

Eastern

Provinces,
who
a

death

of

Sanghatissa,
to

Gothabhaya,
prediction
associates,
of

destined
to

(according
longer
to
assume

the

blind

sage)
he

reign

than

his two reigns

requested
But

Sanghabodhi
declined

the

of Government.

this

high

honor;

and

his denunciation
as

of by
in

principalities, the
historian

dominions,
in
a

and

powers, speech,
a

recorded is

beautiful
exhibits
nature,

couched knowledge

oriental of
man

imagery,

and

thorough
a

and
out
soon

his depraved by his

"

fact however,

not

borne
was

subsequent
upon

conduct.

Sanghabodhi
to

prevailed

by
the

the

priesthood

accept

the

pressing dwells

invitation
on

of

people.

The

historian
as

here
having Nanda,
Man,

the

principles

of

good

Government,
preceptor, the duties

been
to

enunciated whose

by

the

prince's
on

previous
for

discourse
the early

of

and

the

necessity
an

formation
is devoted.

of right

principles,

nearly

entire

chapter

14

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The
was

policy

however by

of Sanghabodhi's
great
to

government

characterized
he

weakness.
as

After
had done

he

was

crowned,
greater

continued
to state.
on

evince,

he of

before,
than
to

devotion

the

interests

religion

the

affairs of the
'

This
earth

from
to

man

devoted

the

skies,'

was

scarcely

unexpected.
not

He

mixed

not

with
local

the world, from

and

could
man.

therefore

distinguish
too

the absorbed

the

natural

He him

was

much

in

religious of human

affairs, to enable affairs, and laws

which
to

"to

track happy

the silent march

seize

with the permit

intuition

on

those

great

regulate

prosperity him
to
measures

of empires."
reconcile

His

meditations
to

did

not
or

principles
anticipation

circumstances,
effects which and

to

devise

in
"

of the

state-affairs complexity

had

upon

the entangled

relations

awkward
moreover,

of real
an

life."
to
conflicted

Buddhism,

manifested
The principles latter. The

antagonism
former of

good

Government.
with
those
a

of the

of the
state

exercise

those

duties

which of piety

policy

demanded, merit.
an

threatened
The of from the of

the

destruction and rigid

all

religious
so

enthusiasm Buddha
the
as

of

great
not
"

adherent

Sanghabodhi,
prescribed

permitted

departure
even

duties

by
law

his

religion,

where

majesty

of

the

demanded

the
was,
'

infliction
as

punishment.

And
that,

the

consequence

may

be

easily virtue

expected, of
a

having

forgotten
protection

the

highest
his

king, old

(which)

is the

of

subjects,'*the

Manu,

vii.

"

144.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

15

existing promotion

Ordinances
of the person the

for comforts

the

repression
poor,

of and

crime,
the

the

of the

security

of their
"

and

property,
were

became

disregarded.
to

When
the

malefactors
says

brought
"

the king's

prison
vows

of

capital,"
the

the

historian, of their
night

as

the

precluded
were

possibility
released furnished
were

being

executed,

they

secretly
corpses,

at

after

condemnation, casualties

and
of
a

the

by

the

usual

populous
on

city,

exhibited
poles,

at the
as

place

of execution,

gibbets

and Thus,

impaling
says

the
a

victims pious

of violated
not

laws."

the

historian,

king
the

only

successfully
time

repressed
opportunity

crime,
to

but

also gave

criminal

and

reform.
was

The
increased neglected of

contrary

however
the
same

indeed

the result.
that
"

Crime

in
to

proportion
the

Sanghabodhi
whole
frame

punish
v"'as

oifender. The and

a

The

society the

disorganized."
of

whole
prey
to

country

became

scene

plunder,

lawless by the
was

banditti unbounded
this all.

who

infested
charities

its environs,

encouraged prince.
soon

of the and
the
a

reigning pestilence

Nor
made

A
;

famine

their from the

appearance

and
the

to

sufferings

of those

the

people from

these ravages

causes,

historian who,

adds
in he

arising

of

cannibal,

the

usual
as

phraseology
a

of Oriental
"

exa2:":eration,

describes

monstrous

demon"

of extraordinary
a

appearance

and continue

magnitude. for
any
a

Such
length
king, and

state

of

things

could

not

of
and the

time. availing

Gothabhaya,
himself
of

impatient

to

become

of tlie weakness

of his friend, plotted

feebleness

his

Government,

his

16

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

destruction.
marauders
war.

He that

collected

an

army

from

amongst prepared

the
for

pillaged

the

country,

and

In

the

mean

time
king's

the
;

commotion and he

of

an

insurrection

reached disguise, had

the

ears

instantly

left the city in

of
on

abdicating

the

throne
in

in

favor
him

him it.

who
But

Ijeen

instrumental
was

placing the

Gothabhaya
therefore
people's the

disliked

by of

people.
so

Suspecting
long
as

stability
was

his
to

power

the

favorite
a

suffered
for

remain

in the head. of
the
an

country,

he time
tage

offered
the

reward
was

Sanghabodhi's
the

At

this

latter

enjoying
in the

solitude
of

hei'mi-

in Attanagalla
with duties,
the

Sina

Korale

Western
those

Province,
religious

contemplation
the

of Dana

exercising
paramita

especially of

(which
of attaining

includes
to
a

the

sacrifice

in life,)

expectation

Buddhaship. Turnour,
for who the
was

Mr.

probably
in
1834,

indebted
following

to

the

Bajavaliya
(see

matter

the p.

passage,

Ceylon

Almanac
by the

for
murder
usurper

175)

says,

"Many
had

heads,
produced who

obtained before

and

assassination,

been

(Gothabhaya,)
their
own

by

persons

successively they

forfeited
had

heads
practise. resolved

for

the Siri

imposition

attempted these enormities, his

to

Sangabo
an

hearing
to

of by
he
met

to

put

end
of

them

sacrificing
with
at
a

own

life.
who

In
had

this fled

frame from

mind

peasant

his home,

horrified

the

suggestion his the

of

his

wife,
to

of destroying

the king.
s

He

revealed

distress
revrpaxl

his

disguised

In
yvereiga.

order

that

might

ATT

ANAGALUV

ANSA.

17

be

secured his
the early

to
own

this

man,

the severed

king

avowed

himself,
from

and

with

hand

his head the

his body." stated in

But the
given

Attanagaluvansa
part of

omits
extract,

matters

this

and
as

contradicts
to

those

in its conclusion,

especially originated

the

visit of

the

peasant

having
and
as

been
to

by

the suggestion

of his

wife;

the

pre-knowdedge

of
had

Sanghabodhi
set
on

resardins:
head.
state,

the

hvAi

reward

which

been

his
us

All is, that

that

the

Attanagaluvansa
accidentally and,
the
met

authorizes
a

to

the king
his

poor

peasant

travelling

by
his

hermitage;

whilst proceedings

partaking of his thus viz., of he

with

him

meal,

heard glad

soi-disant

friend.
of

Heartily
his

at the

opportunity effect,

presented'

carrying his
own

designs

into

'propitiating'
prohibited

life, the
he requested

destruction
the

of which
to

in others,

peasant
protested

accept

his
being

head.

The

latter
an

indignantly
or

against
;

considered

assassin,
But

one

capable
soon

of murder
upon

and
and

declined the

the offer.
was,

be
the

was

prevailed

result his

that

king

himself

severed

his

head

from
its being

body,

and

presented

it to the

traveller.
up

On

taken

before

Gothabhaya
into *it the
was

it sprang
air, and

(as

predicted
to

by

Sanghabodhi)
king,

proclaimed

the

suspecting

that

the

identical

head

of king The
connected the and
pomp
same

Sanghabodhi.'
history with forest then
the

proceeds
death

to

narrate

the

events

of

Sanghabolhi's
corpse couple
was

queen

in
;

in

which of
to

the the

king's

found

the

cremation

royal

with

that

and

grandeur

which

their high

station
D

entitled

18

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

them.
monumental upon

Then

follows and

narrative

of

the by

erection

of

religions

edifices

Gothabhaya,
perished
;

the

spot

where

Sanghabodhi with had

the received

had

and

the

history

concludes

high from
the

niuniiicent

attentions

which by
way

they of

successive Temple
of
of

Sovereigns
Attanagalla, little history The

maintaining whence the

from

appellation

this

is derived. is doubtless
name aware

reader by the

of

the It

locality
is
a

cated indivillage

of

Attanagalla.

in the

Sina

Korale,
scenery,

in the
as

Western

Province,
itself in

and

its from is
us.

delightful the
Maritime

it presents

passing

Province

into

the
in

Kandyan

country,

but
*'

imperfectly
says

described
Forbes,*
scarlet
on
"

the
Imbul

record
and

before

There,"

the pink

Muruta
or

trees,

covered

with

and

flowers,
trees,

the
a

blaze

of

white
variety

blossoms
to

the

Nagaha of
seen

form

beautiful
;

the

heavy
are

green only

continuous
in plume-like

forests

and
near

cocoanut-trees

tufts

villages,
certain In

of which index."

they

are

the

valuable

ornament

and

the
a

seventh

chapter description ago.

some

of the
of

work
the

under
as

notice
it
not

is

found
many

graphic

Forest
is indeed

stood
overdrawn.

centuries

The
years

picture ago,
on
a

When,
the
not

I visited
scene

this

part

of

country,
soon or

my

eyes

rested

which

I could
was

easily Forest.

forget.

Its greatest I stood

attraction
at

the

stately

Whilst

amazed

the

pro-

"

Eleven

Years

in Ceylon,

vol,

i.

p. 88.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

19 had
with

digious
from
the

height
ground, shades,"

to

which the
eye

the

trees

grown, delight green

straight
on

lingered

the

"pillared and

thick

with

their dense

foliage,

laden
"with their
pendent

fruits and

flowers."

The

Figs
me

and

the

Palms
nut

which and
the

grew

up

together

reminded
rose,
as

of the Cocoain
love's

Bread-fruit
in

which

it

were,

embrace Talipot,
the

the Na,
the

south-west the Sapan,

the

coast

of

Ceylon.
the
to
"I,

The

the

the

Hedawaka,

Ketakala,
mention
were

Del,

Milila,
enumerated

Godapara,
in the the
the

(not
text

other all here

timber-trees
seen

side-by-side

with

KatU'imbul,

the
etc,

Goraka,
etc.

the

Yeralu,
were

the

Kaju,

Erabadu,
in

There
The

also

climbing

plants the

endless and the

variety. the trunks

Pota,

the

Kirindi,
selves themin

Kiritilla, round

Kiri-anguna*
as

entwined
up

they

clambered
orchids, old
trees,
were

search thrived their

of light. luxuriantly

The

ferns

and

the of

which

in the

hollows
as

waving
the

brilliant
of
the
some

foliage,
nymph
of

seemed
of the

if they

cultivation exceed

forest.

Nothing
of
the

could

beauty

the

flowing

tresses

Hedaya,

of

Speaking
says
as

of

this plant
a

[^Gymnema
used
"

lactiferum']Sir
medicinally
of Ceylon, used

Emerson

Tennent,
but This
never

"it is
an

creeper

by

the

Natives,

article

of food.'''
a

History commonly

vol. i. p. 102.

is

an

error.

It is There

pot-herb
are

by

all

classes

of the
where

Sinhalese.
it is
not ;

few
The

places

in the

Western

Province
contain
a

cultivated.
and
town

Temple
sees,

premises

beautiful another

creeper in his
own

the

writer

just as

he

is

now

writing,

residence.

20

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

which
clefts

tv/0

species
trees

were

met

within
saw

the

cold of

and the

mossy
sun.

of

that grew

never

the

light

Under
the

the

shade

the

Vana-Raja.
mould,

Revelling

in lay

rich

and
feet

luxurious thick,
this
'*

vegetable dwai-f
most
"

which

several

King

of the

Forest"

spread the dark

out

its leaves, kingdom,

the and
to

exquisitely colour and

formed resembles
over

in

vegetable velvet

whose

approaching with
veins

black,

reticulated

all the
to

surface realize

of ruddy
of the of the

gold."*

It is difficult
along

the beauty
marshes

distant
forest.

landscape The

the

streams
was

and

graceful
Asoka.

Bambu
The with of the
emerald

surrounded of
tlie

by

the which

magnificent
deeply

pale

azure

Sal,

contrasted
tinted foliage

the burnished

green
on

of the

delicately
and

Siambala
brushwood

the hillocks,

both
over

with

the deep

below,

"

waved matchless

the

Gloriosa
festooned
Muruta

Superba
the

(Niagala), whose
heaps the of
Bandura,

flowers whilst
grew

adjacent

verdure; which

the

overshadowed

luxuriantly

beneath
again,
or

the pink-clad

branches either

former. of the

Nothing,

could

surpass

the splendour

of the flowers,
the
latter

the

beauty

of the exhibited
of the

leaves. the hues

Some
of

of
the

by
The

themselves
scarlet

former. vied
in

shoots

Na,

for

instance,

beauty
the pink
the

with

the gorgeous
of the

flowers
Muruta

of the

Katu-imbul, ripe
leaves

clusters

with

the

of

Sh- James
calls it
"

E.
a

Tennent,

from

whom

I quote

the

above

tion, descrip"

teiTestrial

orchid

(the

Ancectocliilus

setaceus.y

See

liis History

of Ceylon,

vol. i. p. 103.

ATT

AXAG

ALU

V ANSA.

21

Kottamba,

the
and tender
were

pate the

yellow snow-white
of the

Champac

with
of

the
the

tawny

Verahi,
with
the

blossoms
Mussenda.*
which
ago,

Idda

buds

Such
invested
at

the

charms

with
years

the
as

Forest I
beheld

was

six-and-twenty confluence

it

the

of

the

Levangara
into
one

and

the

Halgam
take
it
was

becks,
westerly called
many

which

converging
near

rivulet,
from

direction
the

this forest,

whence
visit
to

is

Attanagalu
ago,

Oya.
and
it is not

My

second surprising

not

months the
many

observe

that

physical

change

which

has

progressed also

out throughthis

districts
country.

of the

Island

has

affected

part

of the

disappeared
;

before

has partially stately jungle .The the ketta-cutting of Native vation culti-

extensive
seen

Cocoa-nut

plantations,

one

of which of the of

may

be

immediately displaced

adjoining the
the

premises
;

Temple, the
trees

have

timber the

trees

creepers

sweet-potato

have

taken
large

place

of

the

flower-

of the marshes; West

of

plantations
are

of the

Mauritius with

and those

Indian
the have

Pines

met

w4th, Mango; and

togetlier

Eambutan
sprung

and
up

the

houses
and

and
the

botiques

here
the

there;

Moorish

botique-keeper

and

itinerant

tradesman

This

creeper
very
rare

(Mussenda
in
the

frendosa)
vegetable
and

produces
kingdom.

cream-

white

leaves,
as

colour
over

Their

beauty
superha^ the

seen

green
and

verdure, surpasses

close

upon

the

Gloriosa
seen

is

enchanting,

anything
roads and of this

have

in

jungles
The
and

which flower
to

line the
is also ear-rings
ears.

principal
very

(Western)
similar little in

Province. shape

pretty,

being
their

size
it

the

of the

Sinhalese,

children

wear

in

their

22

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

occupy

the
The

paths

which

were

once

infested

by

wild

beasts.
and

elephants
a

have
tame

altogether
the
of

disappeared;
of

but

for

solitary Dias, him

the
to to

beast,

property the the

Mr, who
one

Christopher
has
turned

Mudliyar
good the
account,

district,
sight
of
"narrow,

of

would
parts.

be

novelty paths

rising

generation

these

The
and
over

themselves,
are

which longer
arms

were

crooked, covered

winding,"

no

impassable

and

with
A 27th

the

stretching road, of
part

of the surrounding
commences

jungle.
or near

beautiful
mile-post this

which
the

at

the

great

trunk

road This

to

Kandy,

intersects
line, called opened in

of the

country.

beautiful
which
zealous
was

the

"Pasyalaand

Han

el la road,"

1850

by
named,

the

indefatigable

and the

Mudliyar and
the

already

passes

between and

Temple
at the

Oya

of

Attanagalla,
at
a

terminates

Hewagam
proceed
on

Korale, towards this

road,
or

distance
south,
see on

of twenty

miles.

As

you

the
you

and
your

reach

the

4th

mile-post

left the

site of

the
the

Nivan
queen

Pokuna,
of in

Hhe

Pond

of Kepose,'
fell in her

into

Avhich

Siri

Sanghabodhi
royal

wearisome
progress
a

rambles of sixteen field ; yet

search
centuries

of her
has

husband.
this pond

The

converted

into

corn

from

its high

embankments
A

it still gives

indication

of its original

character,
Temple*

few

yards of

farther

take

the

traveller

to

the

grounds

Attanagalla,

Of

all tlie made

numerous

writers
most

on

Ceylon
to

and

its

Antiquities, Temple, visited

itj

none

have

the and

distant

allusion But
even

this ancient
never

except

Tumour

Forbes.

tliey

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

23

situated
are

on

the
means

right

hand

side and

of
their

the

road.

These
area, as

by

no

extensive, the
vast
me

limited
in the

compared

with

extent
to

indicated
inquire
to

Attanabecome

galuviirisa,
of the
large

induced
domains kings

what
this

had
monastery

attached
of

by
history

ostentatious

old,
from

as

detailed the

in

the

before
in the
the
part

us.

It appears,
of my
the

information during
as

received the
times

course

enquiries,
priests
as

that
well

of

Portuguese, of the lands

the

people
and by laid

of this that that claim

Island,
owned
;

had

deserted them had

their

homes, taken

the

by
that

been
the

Government
to

and

although

priests which

the

extensive
to

temple

property

had
yet

been
they
mo-

granted could

them

under in

Sinhalese
resuming

sovereigns, possession

only

succeed
the

of

the

nastery

and

lands
to
a

immediately
recent

surrounding
survey,

it, do

which,

according

Government

although former
Almanac
m

it

was

not

farther
on

than

28

miles

fi-oin Colombo.

The

his

remarks

Si^ihalese that
over

Inscriptions, head usurper

was

(see Ceylon
buried
a

for J 834,) notices pomp

at

Sanghabodhi's which the

with

great which
"t

Attanagalla,
The
to

raised Years of

D4goba, Ceylon,

is still standing.
aficr the

latter,

in his Eleven scenery

in

p. 188,
:
"

alluding

the

delightful the
road

Attanagalla,
one

says

"At

Attanagalla

Oya,

approaches from

of

the

low

ranges

of hills which
of

diverge
Island
;

iu all directions
and

the

mountainous

centre

the

four

miles

off to
by about

the

right

is

situated

the

Rock

of Attanagalla, of memory retired

surmounted
were

religious A.

ings. build248

The

principal
to

these

erected

D. had

by

Goloo

Abba,

the and

of King

Siri Sungabo,
to

who

doned abanhe
was

his throne killed

by
a

in disguise
to

this place,

where

peasant

in order

obtain

the reward

offered."

24

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOG

QE.

not

exceed

26

acres.

Entering
a

this

garden,
trees,

which

is

fully

planted and

Avith other

variety

of
and

fruit
many

cljiefly
the
trees

Cocoa-nuts
mentioned

Palms,

of

in cap.

vii. of the and

a

History,
the Nawa hill

amongst
arc

which
most

the

Sal, the
we

Kumbuk,
reached

the
80

minent, prohigher

rocky

about

feet
a

than
steps,

the

surrounding
25

country.

Ascending
of of
fine granite

fliglit of

about through

feet
large

high,
heaps

slabs,
the

and

passing
of carved

granite,
we

remains

works

and

ancient
temple.

buiklings,
Here
structure

entered

the
the

lower

terrace

of the

is

to

be

seen

foundation by and
At

five-storied of the

originally

erected rebuilt

Upatissa
altered

(cap.
by

x.

" 3),

and into

subsequently
one

Moggallana
it is
a

of three
54

stories.
x

present,

square

building,
the

44

feet,
points.

with

four
the

neat

porches,
granite

facing

cardinal which the

of ago,

Of

ancient

pillars, upon
was

original
upwards
arc

structure

of five-stories
of
one

built,
26

and
years

which there the

hundred
left, each is
a

existed

only

16

now

nine

feet

high

On

south

of

this

hill
up

large

irregular
time,

building, containing
This

probably

patched

from
its
one

time

to

but

ample
as a

evklence residence
amongst

of

former of
the the

splendour.
two

is used
of

of
whom

fraternities
is
over
now

priests,

establishment
the chief

divided, Leaving has

again

Walpola
this, and
to

Indrajoti being
proceeding
a

both.

westward, of 73
steps,

the
1^6 feet
more

traveller

ascend

flight

in height.

Here
than

nothing
the

attracts

his attention
that lie

prominently
on

granite

slabs

scattered

either

siJe,

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

25

exhibiting
sculptor.
so

faint

traces

of
are

the

skill

of

the but

Sinhalese
they
are

Inscriptions

also
one

found,
cannot

defaced

and

decayed beyond

that

learn
once

from bore
get
of the

them
some

anything Deva the

the

fact

that

they
once

Nagara topmost
is

characters.
terrace,
"

When
most

you

upon

the

remarkable by

buildings

the

Kotunda,"

built
in
a

Gothabhaya.
and

(cap.
is most

ix.

" 6).

This

is l.')8 feet built,

from with

circumference,

substantially about
of
3

broad

foundation large
for
entrances;

rising

feet

the It

ground, has

of entirely porches
stories

slabs

hewn and
the

granite. roof, which

upon

four
two

contains
two
rows

covered
"

with

flat tiles, rests

top story
an

of granite

pillars,

the

in
area

the

centre

on

eight
250

granite
the

pillars,
lower
to
are

occupying
story

of

about
pillars,

feet, and
are

upon

16

similar

which
as

fixed
as

close

the

round

wall.

Both

the

roof style

well

the walls
to

beautifully embellished
The Thupa

painted
with

in the
statues,
was

peculiar

Buddhists, Devas,
etc..

pictures

of the

which

originally

built

by by

Gothabhaya,
Parakkama,

(cap. ix. " 7),and

after
and

subsequently by
our

restored intestine

its destruction of which

us,

foes (cap. xi.

in
a

" 3),

so

much

has

been

written It is

the

history
structure

before

occupies

the

centre.

neat

of

bricks,
the

surmounted
roof
ix.

with

silver-gilt
as

pinnacle, canopy

and
the

reaches
same.

which

is intended

for

(cap.

" 7,)
pillars and
Buddha,
in

Outside
four in

these

facing
a

the

four posture,

doors,

are

images
glass

of

sitting the

enclosed
;

neat

cases.

One

of

statues

is of granite

26

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

but has

the

head,
since

which

was

destroyed In
close
near

by

some

fanatics,
to

been

restored. is the rocky

proximity which

this

sacred

building
met

pool,
; ( cap.

SanghaIts

bodhi
are

the poor scarped

filled

traveller

viii. and

"

1 ).

sides
and
a

found
neatly

and
up

polished, with
and

the

crevices It contains
the

holes

granite.
our

plantation

of the

Lotus;

attendant,
to
us a

High bush
ceased

Priest of
to
corn,

of the

Temple, he

pointed

out
us

healthy
never

which
*

would

have
he,

believe
great

live.

This,
plant

Sir,' said
produced
at

with

tion, self-satisfacthrown

*is the

from

the Ma-vi-rice,
of the exist,

by

Siri Sangabo

the
never

time

he partook
ceases

traveller's
when
one

hospitality. withers, promptly, down

This

to

another
*

shoots
don't again,' of the

up.' reap

*Yes,
the
corn

of

course,'

said
to

I,

if you

it is would did

sure

drop

and
the

shoot

The

Priest
nor

not

understand
seem

solution

mystery,

he

to
overanxious

relish

the
to

explanation. ridicule
one
a

I
notion,

was

not

therefore honestly

perhaps

entertained,

by treated the
me

who

paid

me

much

attention,

and

who

with of

great
our

courtesy.

I therefore
and
us an

changed
us

subject
two

conversation,
pointed
out

he

took of
a
^

to

another

side and
feet
"

to

outline

head
This,' king
in

and he
cut

emblems
Svas

engraved identical
marks

on

the
where
of

rock.
the
old

declared,

the

spot
were

off his head. times

'

These
to

course

made respecting slab 2x8 and

subsequent

preserve

the
a

tradition granite

the

spot

We

then
in the

inspected
centre

large

feet, standing
traces

of the

compound by

containing

of

an

inscription,

defaced

atmospheric

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

27
by

influences. and
mentioned attempt
we

This

is

probably
Mahavansa.
even

the

one

erected

Patirdja

in the
to

After
a

an

unsuccessful

decipher
to

word

of this inscription,

proceeded
rocky
:

the

Bauddha-house,
too

which and
were

is close ruin all of reigned

to

the

pool. the

Here
figures
even

desolation
images

supreme

and the

partially

broken,
mentioned

"

and
at

granite

images wholly
a

Buddha

cap.

xi.
a

"

10,

had

disappeared.
very

We

next

inspected

little
nothing

Deviila,

modern about it,

structure.

There
some

was

remarkable
which
were

except
out
to

drawings
as

on

its

walls,

pointed

us

the

portraits

of Sir Edward Esq., though feeling

of the

Barnes, Maha and

and

the

late Abraham
"

De

Saram,
which,
genuine
two

Second
rude

Mudliyar unfaithful,
respect,

representations,

yet

exhibited
esteem

the

of gratitude,
greatest

and
the

felt for in
a

statesmen

of

times

which
glance

the
at

Temple the

was

repaired.

Casting
a corner

stately

Bo
was

which
stated

occupies
to

of
a

the

terrace,

and

which Bo the
at

have
we

been

branch
a

of the

sacred
on

Anuradhapura,

descended and

flight of steps
to

south

of this elevation,

proceeded King consisted

the

adjacent
two

rocks,

which,
for his

tradition
hermitage.
one

affirms.

Sanghabodhi
of the

selected large and

the

They

granite

boulders, below,
sun so as

over-hanging render
it
a

other

ground
from

to

secure

habitation,
to

free

and

rain.

It almost
of the

realized

the

mind

Shakspeare's

description

'
"

hallow

'd, gloomy

cave,

with

moss

o'ergrown,
stone.*

The

temple

join'dof

Nature's

pumice

28

DESCEIPTIYE

CATALOGUE.

Though

not

so

large
as

as

the

rocks

of
no

Aluvihara

at

Matal^,

and

though,
'

in the
images
by

latter,
priests

antique And
wooden

were

kept,

deities

securely

slept ;'

yet

there
of
a

was

the

sameness

of appearance

tion in the formaof

a

cave

by

the

overhanging
been precipitated
was

brow

granite rocks

boulder
above.
the

v/hich

had

from
see

the here of

Except

this, there

little to another

beyond
priests

sleeping
to

apartments the

of

section
the

belonging
vegetation,

establishment,
chiefly

and of the

surrounding planted
to

consisting sake
of

Kaneru,

for

the

its flowers.

We

then

proceeded
of there it
was

partake

of the but,
spot

kind

hospitality
quitting

of the

Mudliyar

the
was

district;
one

before
which

the

premises,
to
see,

other

I Note

desired
4,

the

Vidhava
of
me

Vana
priests

(see
was

cap. I
to

ix.)
asked
wonder and
not

The them
how

surprise
to

the

great,

when

show
I
had

this place. the

name;

They and

seemed
from they

known

this
were

other
conversant

stances, circum-

I concluded

that

with

the

Attanagaluvansa.

They

took
of
a

me

little

distance

and

pointed

in

the

direction in
name

paddy

field called

Kanavenduma,
the
work,
as same

bearing
sense
as

the

vernacular given
to

Sinhalese
it in the

the

Pali
spot,

and

its Sinhalese

translation.

This

is the
of
to

the

reader rested;

is

aware,

where

the with

Queen
a

Sanghabodhi
test
us,

and

on

inquiry,

view

the

accuracy

of the that

tions descrip-

in the history

before

I ascertained
country

during

heavy

rains

the

surrounding

still exhibited

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

29

white

sandy

spots,

on

one

of

which,

close

upon
to

"blooming
spent

shrubbery," night
to

the her

Queen
"

is stated

have

the

before

death.

Cap.
It

ix.

"

1.

To
that

return

Attanagaluvansa.
are

will
to

be observed, number
on

in

no

dates

given

either

as

the
year

of

years
he
he
two

which

Sanghabodhi
the throne.
in

reigned, According

or

the
to

which

ascended
was

the Mahavansa,
he

crowned The
stanza

A.

D,

246,

and
out

reigned

only
in

years.

Dipavansa
"

bears

Mahanama,

the

following

Sarighabodhi'ti
Dve
vassaneva

namena

raja

dsi su-silav5, karesi khattiyo.

so

raja rajjan
was

That
named reigned in

is to

'

say

There
:

highly
who

religious
was a

king

Sanghabodhi
only
two

the

same,

Khattiya

years.'

There
to

is nothing,
us

therefore,
doubt
the

the

Attanagaluvansa
of

induce
figures.

to

correctness

Mahanama's
in it which

On
the

the
facts

contrary

there the

is much Mahavansa.

confirms
it would that
seem

given of

in

Yet,

from

one

the

Mihintala
had extended Next
to
are

inscriptions,
to
more

the
sixteen

reign

of

Sanghabodhi

than

years.*

the

historical by

and the
to

j)olitical

considerations
the

which
religion
engaging

suggested it presents
"

Attanagaluvansa,
in
one

which

the reader

of its most its greatest

phases,

indeed of, and

may

in

that

in which

superiority

is boasted

maintained

by its adherents, of interest.

viz., its moral

code,

not

be

devoid

For

reconciliation

of these

conflicting

statements,

see

nagaluvansa, Atta-

p. ci. et seq.

30

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Not

less interesting Professor

may
or

is

it in H.
H.

other

respects.

The
an

objects,'says
ancient dialect

Wilson,
are

'for

which

be
the

studied,
arts

its

philology
the

and

its and
whom

literature,
manners,

and

sciences, of the

notions

the
was

history

and

belief
of degree reckoned Pali

people

by
may

it

spoken.'*
to
no

Many
mean

these

objects
a

indeed
this

be

attained

by by

study

of

historical
as

novel.

It
the
of

is

our

learned
can

Pandits
engage

one

of

best the of

works

which Though it is
as

the

attention
the
to

beginner.
the

more

artificial than
means

style
many

Pitakas,
works

by

no

inferior

other

such
etc.

Buddhaexcels

ghosa's in
its

Atthakatha, diction
etc.

Milindappanna,

It

even

the

Mahavansa,

the

Dipdvansa,

the

Hasavahini,
and,

Its language elegant. of

to

is generally

intelligible, Pali
work of
;

altogether,

It
the

is the Buddhist

first

which

is

read

in many
a

Monasteries forms

this Island,
and
there

with

view
a

illustrate
more

grammatical
to

is scarcely
or one

book

calculated

assist the
manners

Pdli scholar,
and its and feelings

which

better

delineates
or more

the largely

of the

Sinhalese,
the prevailed
a

draws

illustrations

from

Institutions, among

Usages,
them
in

Arts,
ancient

Sciences
Here

which

times.

is

specimen

from

cap.

vii.

""

"

3.

Cap.
Atha kadachi

VII.
devatanan

Vassadhikatdnan
paturahosi.
"

pama-

dena

avaggaho

Pr.

Wilson's

Hindu

Plays,

vol. i. p. ix.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

31

Nidagha

vegena
tatto

ravi
pavano

patapi
kharo
cha

Unhabhi Jarature'va
Pivinsu
te

*sisira dharacha

sabbadhi

sabbama'mbun.

Antobhu

sunliena

vipachchamana

Sanissauambho
Tibbatapakkanta
Rutakula
khayati

bharite'va

chati

vanantaraji
chirikanan.

Vassanakale'pi Patapasantapita

pabha

karassa

m'antalikkhan

Samachitan Sacharidanalepa

pandara

varidehi

ra'iva'ti rochi.

At

this

time,

through there
sun,

the
was

neglect
a

of the

divinities
reason

presiding

over

rain,

drought.

By

thereof and
fever,
a

scorching

hot

burning like in
sun,

atmosphere,

dry had

earth,

"

these
all the

three, moisture by
as

those
all
and
a

affected
parts.

byThe
with

imbibed
forest

beautiful
the
cry

scorched seemed

the
it with

filled

of crickets,
water,

were

bason
he.it.
sun,

filled The
was

with

hissing
of

boiling sky,
hot

great

(expanse
brightened,

the)
even

with

the
season,

burning
with

in the if it
were

rainy

masses

of

white
of

clouds,

as

anointed

with

(the

powder

the) SandaL'
With
to
a

view,

however,

to

render
as

this
as

work
to
a

ing interestOriental

the
the

general writer

reader, has

well

the

scholar,

lately

published

translation

32

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

of
g"ame

this

work

into

English,

the

text

itself

is

at

the

time

printed

in the

Sinhalese
to

character.*
the date

It may this work. reign

men

be here

convenient

determine
it
was

of

Tradition Parakkama
letters Both in

affirms

that the

written

in the
of

of

III.,
the
and

celebrated
century,

patron

and

13th

(1266"1301
support

A.

D,)

internal Its style

of the
same

external

evidence
with
too,

this other

belief.
works
are

is not

incompatible
The
the
events,

that

of

date.
down
to

which

it records reign
;

brought
it is

end
the

of this
writer,

prince's

and

remarkable
works with
the

that
which

after
had Attanaa

recordinjj executed galla, fond

the

various

Parakkama
of

in

connection concludes
the annals

the

Temple by

abruptly
hope might
that

history,

expressing

of Attanagalla

from

forth thence-

be

continued
any

by

future

historians.
way

"If that
or

hereafter
which making

pious

by (persons),
or

of repairing
new

is dilapidated,
a

adding

any

thing

to it,
as

of

provision

of

offerings

(for it), such

let them

fields, etc., in

shall

maintain

this temple,
as

record

continuation Although
the

their

names

well

as

their

acts."

above

is not

conclusive
at

proof
to

of

this

work
events

having
it

been

written
are

the

date

which
it may

the
be

records

brought

down,

yet

This

is the

more

to

be in in

regretted,
his his
only

as

an

earnest

hope
of

is entertained
Kachchriy that
ana's

br

Professor

Weber, printed
should
'use

elaborate

Review

Pili

Grammar

Bibliographische
the read

Aiizeigen, character,'

the

Translator

Roman
and
cause

since

'the

Sinhalese

letters

are

difficult to

needless

trouble.'

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

33

safely

inferred of

that

work

which
was

implies written
prince
;

the

prior

existence
or

Parakkama
to,

III.,
reign

during,

subsequent
may

the

of

that

and

how
fact,

far posterior
namely, into the

be

conjectured
work

from
was

another

that

the

self-same

translated
Buvanekaanswering,
Turnour,

Sinhalese
1304
to

during

the
1382

reign
a.

of
d.,

bdhu

in

Saka,

or

according
to

the

chronological
of the reign

tables

of Mr.

the

4th

year

of Buvanekabahu

IV.

of

Gampola,
The Auomadassi named in
mentioned the

in the Pali Mahawansa

Sinhalese
version;

version and the

is also following
reasons

original
the

extract

from

contains that
to

the
he

for

the with

belief
the

generally priest
was

entertained that
name,

was

identical

of

whom

the Temple

of Attanagalla

bestowed

by Parakkama

Bahu.

Tato Raiina

gantvana
vutta

so

Hattlia-vanagalla katva tunga

maha
tassa

Viharakan
dhanabbayan tibhumakan

niyamena
pasadan
namassa

bahu singan
samissa

Kiirapetvana
Anomadassi Tan datvana

dhirnato
niyogato

tato

maharaja

Danavattampi

kappetva

Sila lekhanakarayi.

He

(Patirajadeva),
Peak)
to

having

gone

from

thence

(Adam's
and large

the

monastery

of

Hattha-vanagalla,
expended of
three

having,
sums

pursuant

to the

orders
a

of the King, mansion

of

money,

built

lofty

stories.

Offering
Anomadassi,

it to the

erudite

and

venerable
according
p

Lord
to royal

named

and

establishing,

34

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

command,

continuous

bestowal

of alms

for him,

he

put

up

stone

Inscription.'*
to

According passages

the

above

record
the

and

the

tenor

of other
must

in the

Mahawansa,
as

Attanagaluvansa believed,
part

have of

been

written,

is generally
the

by
the

pupil of the

Anomadassi
when

during
that

latter

of

reign
from

Parakkama,
active
to

monarch

had

retired the

labours

of his life by

entrusting

Government

Wijayabahu.
Professor

Weber
"

of

Berlin

in

Review be

f of

this

work,

says:

If this Temple-iegend
of the

compared

with

similar found favour Instead

the

works
amongst
of

kind

"

the
"

so-called difference

Mahaturya greatly
in

the

Brahmans, legend

the

Buddhist wonderful
we

will of

become
gods and

a])parent.

of the

tales
a

heroes

of

Puranas,
though

here
not

possess

sober

narrative,
some

which ing conflictsuch

a

indeed,

altogether

free

from could

mythical

exaggeration

[who
very

expect

thing!]

is

nevertheless related
to

evidently,

and

possibly

faithfully,

the

truth.

"J
a

Having

noticed

the

Pali

work,

brief

notice

of

its

Sinhalese
may
A.
D.,

Version
here. of
name.

not

be

out

of place
modesty of his

It

was

written has

in l.SOl,
prevented

and

the

the

writer

the

publication

His

language

however

This

Tablet

is the

one

referred

to

ante,

p. 27.

"f-

Literarisclies printed the

Centralblott.
edition
at

July
43

13,
octavo

1867.
pages,
and

I
M.S.

The in

contains
Pelmadulla

the

Ola
in

Temple 7 lines
to

has

36

pages

of

1^

feet

lencrth, with

page,

closely

written.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

35

would priest. specimen

authorize
The

the

inference

that

he

was

Buddhist
as a

following his language:

pravara

Introduction
"

will

serve

of

Svastipprasasta

dvijakula
Likhita

kamalavana

rajiGandhar-

rajahansaya
Va

manavu

Akshara

Ganita
Alankara
Itihasa

Nakshattra

Chhandas
Mantra

Nighandu

Salihotra
Puranddi

Yantra

Tantra

Jyotigfiana
venivti

sakalakalavanta
vinaya madarsivu

kalanidhihu
Tripitaka

Sutrabhi-dharma
vachanayehi
ano-

sankhyata

buddha
sangha

Anomadarsinam visin

rajadhurandaravu
itihasa kathavaha

maha-svamihu purva-likhitayada

mehayanaladuva

assrayakota

purvayehi

Maghadhika

bhashaven
sakkhyata
tunsiya

rachanakaranalada Prabandhaya
sivu vasak

Attanagaluvihara-va^sri saka

varshayen

ekvadahas
his
vara

pirunusanda,

trisinhalad

navaratnadhipati aggramattyavti saranaparayana

anavarata

Bhuvanaikabahu
sraddha
asarana-sarana

Narendrayahata
sampanna saranagata
ratnattraya

buddhi

vajra panjara
vibhava

danahetuppranchikrita

vividha

sanchikrita kalapprabhuta

Vanchi

purappravara
stirya

pavitrapurvagotraika
mandala

chandra

yugalayamanavti

Srilankadhisvara
mema

Alakesvaranam

mantrisvarayananh^
'

mantrisvarayananta
'
"

sahodaravti virudavali

"

Paranari

sahodara

yanadi

anekapprakara pravina ishtiirtha ptiranayehi Mantrisvarayanan nirikshanayen

susan

eti svartha kirimen

arthivu

parartha

karana

prasavaya

arthijana
karuna
tara

manoratha

atyarthayen ha

Arthanayakanam
kataksha

dedenage

rakshitaraadhuravrikshayamanavu
pravina

kusalaphala

bharita
nikara

taruna

parasattru

kunjara

nirakaranayehi

36

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

sinhayamanavu

Satru
visin

Sinha

Kunjarabhi

dhana

senana-

yaka
pinisa

pradhanihu svakiya

sotrujanayage
bhashaven
sastrarambhayehi purva

sukhava-bodhaya

Sinhala

pravartitavuvahot
ishta deva-

yebekeyi ta'radhanava
snehuttardya gathavehi

aradhitava sandaha
hadayd
patam

kattrinvisln
"

varnitavu prathama

mala

mallikaya

yanadi

artha

kathaiiaya

karamu. of two

'Patronized

by the ancient,

glance-ofillustrious, the
viz.,

support

ants descendof the

of city
at
"

the

and
and

pure
moon

family

of

Vanchi,*
and

like unto
same

sun

manifested Alakesvara
king of the possessed
on

one

the

time, of

(one) named

the

Prime

minister

Buvanekabahu
and of Lanka, lord who
over

the
nine

three-divisioned

Sinhala,
a

treasures,!
"

Chieftain
and

is

of the

faith

and

wisdom, of the
a

is
gems

dependent

entirely helps
to

protection and
whoj is

three

who

the needy;
has

weak,

mine
reason

[cage]

of diamond

the

and,
accumulated

by

of his unceasing increased great

munificence, wealth:
"

and his brother.

and

[the other]
of

Minister praise, such

Arthanayaka,
as

the

object

the
etc..

hymns

of

'Paranari

Sahodara'J|

This
a

is not
renowned

known,
city

and

cannot

now

be

identified.

Probably

it

was

in India, found
and

All

precious of the
over

gems sovereign,

in

the

island the

were

anciently
to

the being
are

property
"

hence

allusion

his there

the

lord

the

treasures,"

(lit.

'

gems

'),of

which

nine

kinds. "Buddha," by Lit.

"

\
meant

"the

Priesthood"
gems."
to

and

"the

sacred

writings"

are

the
'

three

\%

brother

others'

wives,'

etc.

ATTANAGALUVANSA.

37
himself
the

who
and

is unceasing who giving

ever

in

doing
to satisfy

and

others

good,

longs the

desires
"

of mendicants

by the

away

desired
of the
unto

objects:
Forces
a

and,

invited

by

Chief

General
who his

named
tree

Satru
laden
an

Sinha with
the

Kunjara,
fruits lion to
who

is like

young

of

delectable* the the

fortune,

and foreign

experienced
enemies
;

subdue

elephants
propriety in the it
"

of

and Pali

intimated

of perpetuating
native
easy
at

[the

Attanagaluvansa]
with the after
a

Sinhalese
of the

language,
to

view

to

render

comprehension lapse of 1304

(learner) student:
the

we,

years from

Saka

era,

paraphrase,
mala mallikdya,

commencing

Snehuttardya uttered
own

hadayd its

"c., the first gatha of the deity of

by

author,

in adoration introduction
in

his

Faith

in his literary which

was

to the Attanagalu-

Viharavansa,
Magadhi
and

aforetime basis
auspices

composed of ancient of His

in

the

language

upon under
a

the the

writings Lordship
to
a

traditions,

and

Sanga

Raja

Anomadassi, of the

very

Royal-Hansa
Brahaman
*

mass

of Lotusesf
and

supremely
name

venerable
is

race,

who

(as

his

signifies)
of Buddha,

highly

educated'

in the

Tripitaka

word

consisting

of

the

I have
the
*

used

this

word

as

the

nearest

that

can

be

employed
'

to
'

express well
as

original, fortune
';
"

which
one
'

conveys
'

the
and

quality
'

of the

fruit
'

as

of

sweet

the

other be
a

pleasing.
correct

Lit. 'Lotus

-massy-line.'
an

This elegant
to

may

not

English
As the

expression.

It is however
cranes
are

Oriental
in
to
a

metaphor.

Kansas
writer
to

or

supposed

dwell

lotus
*

fields, here
'

the

compares
a
"

the

object of
of Lotuses

his praise

Hansa,

and

his lineage

long-row

growing

in

masses."

38

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Sutra

Vinaya

and
unto

Abhidharma Kalanidhi*
mechanical Likhita, Nighandu,

(sections), and
(moon)
arts

which

(moreover), like
in
all

is

accomplished
and
sciences

practical

and

(such

as)

Akshara,

Ganita,

Gandharva, SaliItihasa,

Nakshattra,
hotra,

Chhandas,
Tantra,

Alankara,

Yantra,
etc.

Mantra,

Jjotignana,

Purana,t
The
but
a

language
very

of this translation idea

of the

will give
elegance of the
one

the

reader
style
parts

imperfect
The which,

of

the

of the
of the which

original.

collocation
contains
may

different
sentence, to

above,
in

but

and
be

the

Sinhalese

be

pronounced such
as

exceedingl

beautiful,
translation each
name

is however
very
a

to

render

its

into there

English
are

difficult. of

Just

before

number

complimentary which, into

as

epithets reader

and will

metaphors

adjectivelyused,
when

the

perceive,

rendered

English,

This
'

word

is Kalinidi

in my

copy.
to

It is probably
be filled witb
be

Kala-nidi ambrosia,

or

moon.'

As

the

moon

is supposed

so

the

in the

object of the writer's comparison (kala) arts and sciences.

may
or

is said to

accomplished

I
'

Akshara

be

translated

'letters,' Likhita

'writing,' dancing,
'

G.inita Nak-

calculations
sattra

arithmetic,'
of asterisms

Gandharva
or

'

music,

'science
'

astrology,'
'

Chhandas

'prosody,'
'

Nighandu
Yantra of

philology,'

Alankara
for is used
'

rhetoric,' equinoxes,
to

Salihotra
etc.,

Ferriery,*
'science
"

'science
etc'

of diagrams'

Tantra
arts

medicine,
'

[This
Yoga

signify

difi'erent

such Mantra
"

as

Nyaya
'charms,'
as

philosophy,'

meditation,'

jugglery, etc.]
'ancient

Jyotignana
BMirata,

'astronomy,'
etc'

Itihasa
'

legends

such

Maha

Purana

ancient

history.'

kachcha'yana

pa'li

grammar.

3d

suspends

the

sense

between

the

several

members

of

that

sentence.

Though the
those work
is

the
a

translator

calls it with

paraphrase';

yet

free

translation,
consequence.

but
This

few

errors,

and
is
soon

of not
now

much

translation
and

also
be

being

printed

with

the

original,

will
72

published.
inches
x

The

M.S.
7

ola lines

copy
to
a

contains
page.

pages

of 15

2^, with

Kachcha'yana-Pa'li is
a

Grammar,

very

ancient
in the
same

Pali
high

Grammar,
estimation
be

and
that

is

held Panini
all

by
is

Buddhists
by
the

Brahmans.

It is to in

found

in

nearly the

the

Buddhist
translator

Monasteries
of the
no

Ceylon,
states,

although

learned

Mahawansa
extant

in his Introduction, island.

lately

that

it is

longer
of
a

in this
has this

The

writer of

this
portion

notice
of

published and made

a

translation

Grammar;
has

the
compendium

Rev.

F.

Mason
of the

of the entire

Baptist work,
on

Mission
the

model

of European

Grammars.
This
treats
on

Grammar

is divided

into

eight

books.
on
"

The

first

"Combination,"
"

the
the

second
fourth

"Declension,"

the
the
on

third fifth
on

on

Syntax,"

on

Compounds,"
the

(Tadhita) "nominal
the
the

Derivatives,"

sixth

"Verbs,"
and

seventh
"

on

(Kitaka)

"verbal

tives," deriva-

eighth

on

Unnadi

Affixes."

40

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

These

are

found
all

subdivided
the aphorisms
seven.*

into
do

Chapters
not

or

tions. Secsix

But,

exceed

hundred

and
the

eighty writer's

The

following
remarks,
:
"

extract

embraces
with
the

introductory
of his

together

first Section

Grammar

Setthan
Buddhan

tiloka
cha
tassa
sutta

maliltan

abhivandi mamalan
varan

jaggan gana'
mutta

dhamma'

mancha

Satthussa
Vakkhami

vaclianattha
hita'

suboddhun

mettha

su

Sandhikappan.

Seyyan

Jinerita
tassa

nayena
vachanattha

budha

labhauti

Tancha'pi
Atthan cha

subodhanena
amoha
bhava

akkhara
pada'mato

padesu

Seyyattliiko

vividlian

suneyya.

'Having chief Buddha

reverentially adored by the

bowed
the

down three

to

the and

supreme

worlds,

also
;

to

the pure

dhamma,

and

illustrious in the

priesthood
accordance import

now

celebratef the
the
Suttas,
to

(pure) Sandhikappa
the

with
of that

end

that easily

deep

teacher's

words wise

may attain
to

be
to

comprehended.'

*The

supreme

(bliss) by
of Buddha.

conforming That

(themselves)

the

teachings

(isthe

Satta
chha

situttara sata'
suu

Sutta pamanato=687
"

Suttans.
true

"j*

Vakkhami

"I

utter"

The

import that
'

of

this word,

taken published
may

in

connection

with

the

allegation in the

Kachchajana priesthood,'
a

(pakasesi)
to

his Grammar

midst first

of the

lead

the

inference

that may who

it had

at

only

memorial

existence.

This
to

Introduction
compiler

therefore
reduced

belong,

consistently into

with

tradition,

the

the

aphorisms

writing.

kachcha'Yx\na

pa'li

grammar.

41

result) of
his
word.

correct

acquaintance
too,

with

the
a

import

of

The

sense,

(is learnt) by
and words.

[non-ignorance]
Wherefore,
the

knowledge let him

of characters

who

aims

at

that

highest

felicity hear

various

verbal

forms.'
Lib.

I. Section
sannato.

1.

1
.

Attho

akkhara by

The

sense

is known

letters.

2.

Akkhara
a

padayo
are

eka

chattalisan.

The

letters,
3.

"c.,

forty

one.*

Tatth'odanta
the

sara

attha. with
rassa.
o

Of

these
4.

eight

ending tayo

are

vowels.

Lahumatta

The

three 5.

light-measured
Aniie

(are) short.

digha.

The

others,
6.

(are) long.
byanjana.
consonants.

Sesa
are

The

rest

7.
Each

Vaggii

pancliapanchaso
five to the

manta.
;"

(set of)
8.

end

of

a (constitutes)

class.

An
is
a

iti

niggahitan.

This

wf

dependent.

Moggallciv the short

ana

disputes

the correctness

of this Suttan, characters,

and

says,

that
the

PaH
e

alphabet

contains
o

forty-three The

inchiding

(epsilou)and
as

(omicron.)
Sinhalese being

Sinhalese
also from

Alphabet,
omits
the

which This

is nearly is evidence

old

as

the

nation, derived

these.

of that

language

Pali.

The

anusvdra.
G

42

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Para

samanfia
names

payoge.*

Other's
1 0.

in composition.
assaran sarena

Pubbam'adho-tliitam' last

viyojaye.
be

Let
from

the

consonant

in the

first

(word)

rated sepa-

(its inherent) vowel

is the
sententious

4
brevity
are

Such

with

which

the The First,

JElules in Kachchayana's author adopts

or

Grammar
modes

expressed.
them.

three

of explaining
to

Vuttiya

Vartikas,
the

comments

supply them

the

deficiencies
clear;

in secondly,
some

Suttas,
;

and

to

render

examples

and

thirdly,

explanatory
terms,

notes

on

of the

principal and
a

grammatical

in the
are

shape
occasionally

of questions

answers.

To
to

these the

again

added,

note

mark

exceptions is made

to

the

Rule.

In

the

examples,
towns

mention

of several sacred Patdli,

of the places by the

and of

which

were

rendered
as

abode

Gotama,

such

Savatti,

Names

or

technical
"

terms.

Adhothitam
"

that below

which
must

stands

below
be Eastern

[after

such

separation.]
to
mean

The
;

word for

however which

understood

preceding
tree
as

in composition,
to

writers is

regard

as

from

bottom
at

top, the
or

first-written the
as

character

considered

being

the

bottom
some

below

rest.

X
in

There

is

confusion,
of this
"

remarked
in

by

Professor

Weber,

the

translation
rendered

Sutta
'Let

my last

Introduction
consonant
e.

(p. xvii.)
in the first loka Take

It is here

plainer from
is the

the

(word)
and

be

separated

(its inherent)
last consonant

vowel.'

g.

agga.

Here

ha

in the say obtain

we

first get

word.

AVhen

k is separated

fi-om

its inherent
sare

vowel,
we

lok

"

a-\-agga.
by the

Then rule

by
naye

the

rule

sard

lopam

lok-agga

; and

pc-am

yutte,

"

loKagga.

KACHCHa'yANA

PA'LI

GRAM3IAR.

43

Baranasi, between
chayana.
1.

"c.
the
e.

There

is

also

much those

correspondence

Paninya
g\
"

Sutras

and

given

in Kach-

Apadane Apdddne

pancbami

"

Pdnini
"

III.

4,

52.

panchami
"

Kachchdyana,

So likewise
2.

Bhuvadayo
Bkuvddayo

dhatavah.
dhdtavo. ratyanta

I. 3, 1.

3.

Kaladhvano

sanyoge.

II. 3, 5.

Kdladdhdna
4.

machchanta
krit.

sanyoge.

Kartari

III.

4,

6.

Kattari
5.

kit.

Asmadyuttamali. Amhe
uttamo.

I. 4,

107.

Again,
exigencies
6.

the

text

of Pali

Panini

is

altered thus
;

to

meet

the

of the
Tiiias Dve

Grammar,
pratharaa

trini tnni

madhyamottamah
4, [1.
101.

dvepaihama

majjhimuttamapurisd*
voice
represents

Tradition of
the

with

one

that
one

the

whole
same

aphorisms

were

written Maha the ancient

on

by

and

the

person;

viz., Sariputta their language, in very

Kachchdyana.

From

aphorisms
times.

appear

to

have

been
In

written

the

commentary

the

Riipasiddhi,

we

find

the

following

distinct

and

important

particulars

regarding

Kachchayana.
"

Kachchayano
was

signifies

the

son

of Kachcho.

The
that
are

said Kachcho
name
as
a

the first individual

(who

assumed
All

patronymic)
from that

in that
are,

family.

who

descended

stock

by

birth,

Kachchayana.

44

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

*^(IfI
his
name

am

asked) who

is this Kachchayano?
?

Whence
who
was

Kachchayano
for the important

(I answer).

It is he

selected

office (of compiling himself; from amongst who said

my

the
on

first
that

Pali

Grammar,

by

Buddho

occasion):
disciples, which
is this
"

'Bikkhus, who
are

sanctified
detail

capable
in the

of eUicidating

in
most

that

is expressed

abstract,

the

eminent

Mahakachchayano.'

Bhagava of

(Buddho)
devotees, of

seated which

in the his

midst

of the

four
was

classes
composed

congregation male and

a

(viz.,priests
"

and

priestesses,
mouth,

female

ascetics:)
expanding
and

opening

his sacred

like unto
of

flower
rays,

under forth
"

the
a
*

genial
stream

influence
of eloquence

Surio's
like
unto

pouring

that wise of

of Brahmo

said

My

disciples
to

! the abroad

profoundly the

Sariputto
the wisdom

is competent

spread

tidings
his

(contained
of
me

in my
*
"

religion)
define
measure,

by

having
of his grains in the
matter

proclaimed
omniscience

that,
a

To
of

the

bounds
let
the
water

by

standard

of sand
great in the

in the

Ganges
measured
earth

be

counted
; let

; let the

ocean

be

the

particles
as

of
as

great

be

numbered';

well

by

his

various

other

discourses.

"It saviour
whose

has

also

been

admitted there
to
are no

that, others sixteenth

excepting in

the

of the

world, is

existence of

wisdom
of

equal

one-

part

the

profundity wisdom

Sariputto,
has

By been

the

Acharayos

also

the

of Sariputto the other

great

celebrated.
also, who

Moreover,

while the

disciples

had
four

overcome

dominion

of

sin

and

attained

the

gifts

of

KACnCHA'YANA

PA^LI

GRAMMAR.

45

sanctification

were

yet

living;
who
were

he

(Buddho)

allotted,

from the
in
on

amongst

those

capable

of illustrating

word
the
an

of Tbathagato,
same

thio important

task

to

me,

"

manner

that
who the
unto

Chakkawatti
of

rdja confers
sustaining I the
must

eldest

son,

is capable office

Weight

of empire, render

of

Parinayako.
a

therefore
to
a

Thathdgato
Bhaofava Let
me

service has

equivalent
to
me

the
most

honor
worthy

conferred.
commission.

assigned
implicit

place
to

faith

in whatever

Bhagava

has

vouchsafed
men

propound.
nations

^"'This being
tongues,

achieved,

of

various

and
confused

rejecting the
its disorderly

dialects mixture

which

had
the

become

by other

with

Sanscrit
by

and

languages,
to

will, with
of grammar of
the

facility

acquire, by
:

mity confor-

the

rules

propounded

Tathagato,
'

the

knowledge Maha simply

pursuant

word who

of

Buddho
is here

Thus

the

Thero
called

Kachchayano,

(in this

work)
that
grammatical p.

Kachchayano,
to

setting

forth of

his qualification; Buddho,

the

the

declai'ation
letters,'

sense

is represented work

by

composed

called

Niruttipitako."*

Mahavansa,

xxvii.

Before

I notice

some

of the
it may

objectionsurged
be

against
to

the

above

tradition,

perhaps

convenient

"Another

name

for

the

Rupasiddhi."
with original

"

In

the

above But,

note

Turnour
seem

identifies
that the
trom

Rupasiddhi
is
an

Niruttipitaka. work of Maha

also
from

it would

latter

Kachchayana, his theological Vannana.

different work

his Grammar, the

and

different

entitled

Nettipakarana.

See

Kachchayana

46

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

refer it the

to

the

various

other

Pali

writers

who

have

given

sanction

of their
commences

high

authority.
his

Kachchayana
seen,

work,
;

as

we

have
it has

already already that This

with

Attho
from
was

akkhara
the

sannato

and

been
that
more

shewn

passage

quoted Buddha
in

by

Turnour,

Suttan
clearly

declared
as

by

himself.

is

stated

follows

the

Sutta idan

Niddesa.
suttan
"

Attho
vuttan

akkhara
?

safinato-ti
vuttan.

adimaha;
Kada

kena

Bhagawata
namaka

vuttanti

Yama

Uppala
nan

dve

Brahmana

khaya-vaya Xadi-tire

kammatthdKhaya-vayanti

gahetva

gachchhanta kariyamane

kammatthane hitun Eko

charantan ghate

eko disva,
ghata

udake udaka
pato

machchan

gan-

bakan
disva

bakoti

vicharati,

patan

ti vicharati.

Tada

Bhagava vakyan

obhasan thapesi.
Bhagavata Kachchano Mano-sila
purattluma

munchitva

attho

akkhara

safinato-ti

Tesan

cha

Kammatthanan
vuchchati. yachitva

patitthahi,
Tanfiatv^

Tasma
maha

vuttanti Bhagavantan
tale

Himavantan
sisan akkhara

gantva

dakkhina

disabhagan
hutva attho

katva

disabhimukho Kachchayana
'sense

saiifiato-tiadikan

pakaranan by It
was

rachi. letters,' "c. laid down

"

'It is said

that

is represented

By

whom

was

this

suttan

declared when

was

by Two

Bhagava. Brahman

(To explain)
(Priests)

it

declared:

Yama
the
away

and

Uppala,

having of
in

learnt

(from

Gotama)
went

khaya-vaya
;

branches

Kammatthanan,*

and,

whilst

engaged

Such

studies
of the

as

Abstract leading

Meditation,
to

"c.,

preparatory

to

the

attainment

paths

Nibban.

KACHCHa'yANA

PA'lI

GRAjniAR.

47

abstract

meditation, of the
a

repeating
one

'khaya-vaya'
saw
a

on

the

banks
to

Nadi, fish
*

of them
water,

crane

proceeding

catch

in

the

and The

began

muttering*
a

udako
patan,

bako,
*a

water-crane.'

other, muttering

seeing

ghate-

cloth

in

pot,' by

began
means

ghata-pato. which
safinato

At

this time

Bhagava
the

of
Attho

light

he
"

issued, *The

declared
sense

sentence,

akkhara

is
was

represented also effectual.

by

letters.'

Their it is

Kamsaid that

matthanan

Wherefore Bhagava.
proceeded

this

Suttan

was

declared

by

When
with

Maha

Kachcahyana
permission
region
east,
to

learnt

this, he

Bhagava's

Himavanta.

Reclining
the

in the and

Mano-sila facing

with

his head the

towards

south,

the

he
of

composed

Kachchayana-pakarana,
akkhara Anguttara
sanfiato,

ing consist"c.'

(the Suttans)
the

attho
to

In

atthakatha
is

the

Nikaya,

Maha
the
same

Kachchayana
work in the contains

spoken

of

;t

and

the

Tika

to
are

further
extract

particulars,
from

which

embodied

following
The

Kachciia'yana
pana

Vannana'. vutti
udaharana
sankhatan

A'chariya
iman

lakkhana
gandha

Kachchayana
eva

pakaranan Tena

Kachchayanataha eka nipata

therena
Anguttara patthana pakaranan,

katanti

vadanti.
'

tikayan
vasena

Maha

KachchayaLatthero pakaranan, Maha

pubba
Nirutti

Kachchyana Netti
pakaranan,

chati

pakaranattayan

sangha

majjhe

pakasesi.

Or

rather

pondering

on

what

he

had

observed.

t Vide

extract

there-from

infra.

48

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

'

Teachers
which

say

that

this

Kachchayana

gandha vutti
C

pakamentary supplewas

rana,

numbers

lakkhana and

(Rules),

notes),
composed
the thera Tika

Udhtiharana
thera

(Examples),
himself. Ekanipata
to

by
to

Kachchayana
the

Wherefore
says,

Anguttara

of the

*the

Maha

Kachchayana,

according
in the

his

previous

aspirations, the three

published
compositions,

midst

of

the

priesthood
Pakarana,

viz.

Kachchayana

Maha The
seem

Kirutti
literary
to

Pakarana,

and

Netti
of the

Pakarana.'
thera
to

qualifications
been indeed his time

Kachchayana,
the

have

such
to

as

warrant

belief of
the

that

he

devoted of
in the

the
was,

elucidation
as

language

Dhamma.

He
a

is

abundantly
member

proved the

Pali

works,

distinguisljed is also
as one

of
in the

Buddhist

fraternity.

He

mentioned

Tibetan of Gotama; recited dialect.' doubtless had

Buddhistical and

Annals,

of

the

disciples that *he

it is expressly
on

stated

of him,
in
the De

the By

Sutra
'^the

emancipation

vulgar

vulgar

dialect,'
to

Mons.
which
"

Koresi

meant

the given
states

language that

Colebrooke
the

previously himself
was

appellation
of all

Magadhi.

Gotama
Kachchayana

that
most

his
to

pupils

Maha his
is

the
very

competent

elucidate
sage,

Dhamma.
here
"

In

the

language

of the of the

which
Nikaya,

quoted

from

the Ekanipata
mama

Angutta

Etanasaan
sankhittena

Bikkhawe
bhasitassa

savakanan atthan
he

bikktinan

vittharena
"

vibhajantanan,
who
my is

yadidan

Maha

Kachchano
is the

^Priests,

Maha pupils,

Kachchayana
who
can

chief

of all the
the

bikkhus,
sense

minutely

elucidate

of

what

is

KAcnciiA'rANA

ta'li

grammar.

49

concisely
to

expressed.'

That
the

this supremacy theological the

refers both of

the

literary,

and

attainments
comment,

Kachchayana which
we

appears
extract

from

following

from

the Atthakatha

to the Anguttara

Nikaya.
Anne
vasena

kira
vd

Tatagatassa
sakkonti

sankhepa

vachanan
vasena

attha
ayan

puritun

vyanjana
:

va;

pana

thero

ubhayenapi
are

sakkoti
to

tasma

aggo-ti concise
or

vutto.

'Some
Tathagata
their
sense.

able
by

amplify

the

words

of

either But

means

of letters,
can

by
in

[shewing]
both
ways.

this thera called

or

do

so

lie
In

is therefore
the

the

chief.' which
on

Nyasa
to

the

Mukha-matta-dipani,
commentary

is

supposed
yana's

be

the

earliest and

Kachchaolder is not
whose

Pali

Grammar,

is,

as

may

be

proved,

than
only

the Kupasiddhi,
identified with

the author
the
was

of this Grammar thera,

Kachchayana extolled by
*

'intellectual his memory

supremacy

Buddha',

but

is thus

respected
cha
muni

by

an

obeisance.'
buddhi-massa

Kachchayanan Kachchayanassa Parampara gata

vannita
matta

mukha

mahan

karissaii
cha.

vinichchaya

nichchayan

'Also

(bowing

down

to)
had

Kachchayana,
been

whose

intellectua

attainments

complimented

by

Buddha,

I shall comment

upon

the positive down

conclusions tradition
as

(Rules),
the
very

which
oral

have

been

handed

by

(teachings)*of
'

this Kachchayana.'

Mukhamatta necessarily

the

very

(word of)

mouth,'

term

which

does

not

imply

the absence

of writing.
H

50

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

With
the in

reference
extract,

to

the the

name

Kachchayana
passage also
occurs

in

above
the

following

NIrutti-sdra-Manjusa, wherein
the
consummate

the

w-riter of the

acknowledges

scholarshij)

Grammarian.
Kasi Kachcho,
yano

Kammadina thera
pita

vyaparena
tassa

kachchati
putto

dippatiti Kachcha-

apachchan

Neruttukanan
etadagga

pabhava
thane thapito

bhuto

pabhinna

pati
tan

sarabhido
pana

khinasavatthere

natvana.
reason

'By

of

the
'

occupation
shines.'

of Thence,

ploughing,

":c.

[comes]
name

Kachchati

he

Kachcho,
is Kachchayana

(the

of) the thera's

a

father.
an

His

son

"

th^ra, highest and

who

was

arahanta, had first

who

was

placed
patisam-

in

the

position, who
w^as

who

attained
cause

the

bhida,*

the

(source) of all

Neruttika, Although
at

[Grammarians
it is

or]

philologers.'
Kachchayana
or
'

statedf that
pachchanta

was

resident

Avanti,

the

the foreign this

regions'!,
was

it is however

expressly

stated

that

Grammar

See

Sivupilisimbiya
be
'the

in Cloiigh's

Dictionary. four

Turnour

has

defined

this to

attainment

of the section
texts,
or

gifts of sanctifioation.' Maha

"the

"f

In

the

Chammakkhandaka
in his Sanskrit Prachyas, Magadhas, annals,

of the
that

Vagga.
people
must

J
Yaska
the

Mr.

Muir,

says

whom
been
"

designates
Kitakas
or

men

of the

East,
or

have

the

or

the

Angas,
the

the

Vangas."

p. 371.
used
to

In

the

Buddhist

however,

word the

Pachchanta

is
desa,

designate

all the in the

countries Maha
east

beyond

Majjhima
the

which
are

is thus

defined

Vagga

'

Here

Pachchanta

these

countries.

On

the

[of Majjhima]

is the

market

kaciiciia'yana

pa'li

grammar,

51

written

in the

Himavanta
towns

and,

from

the
the

mention
presence

of
and
risen

the abode
from city

principal
of
a

celebrated
and
to

"by
that

Gotama,

especially
the

which
of
a

had

small

village

importance

populous

in

the

time

of

the

sage,

I took

mean

Pataliputta,*

it may
such

be

inferred
names

the
as

writer
then
in mind, the
to
are

for

his

examples

of the

were

of recent
that

celebrity.
tion tradiPali

It must in
one

also be
voice

borne

although of the
Maha

ascribes

authorship

Suttans
chayana,
to

in the
yet

Sandhikappa
writers

Sariputta

Kach-

that having the

divided by

in their that
as

belief

as

the

Yutti
of

been Buddhist

written

distinguished

hierarch

Church,

stated

in

the

town

called
is the

Kajangala,
great
the
country

and

on

the

west

Maha
and

Sala,

Beyond

them

of Pachchanta,

this side Salalavati.

of it is the
Beyond

Majjhrt.
it is the

On

south-east
country, called

is the river
and

called

Pachchanta is the
country,
town

this side

of it the

Majjha.

On

the

south

Setakanni.
of it is the

Beyond

it is the
the

chanta Pachwest

and

this side called

JSIajjha. On
it is the
on

is

the

Brahman
and

village this side

Thuna.

Beyond And it

Pachchanta north

comitry,

of it the

Majjha.
Beyond

the

is the

mountain
country,
see
"

called
and

Usuraddhaja.
is the of it

is

the

Pachchanta of this

this side

Majjha.'

For

the

original

Childers'

Khuddaka

pdtha^

p. 20.

It is stated

in the Buddhist

annals

(see the
in modern the

first Banavara times

of the

Parinibban
the
name

Suttan) that
of Patna,
was

this city, which built during

has received for the

at

lifetime

of Gotama, that

purpose time it

of checking
was

the

Vajjians;
and

and

it is also stated
two

the

built by

Sunidha

Vassakara, predicted

ministers

of the opulence
water.

reigniug

prince
as

Gotama Ajatassatta,
well
as

its future

and

grandeur,

its partial

destruction

by

fire and

52

descriptive

catalogue.

Kachcha'yana The
as

Bheda from

Ti'ka'. the tradition

notes

following
who
were

extract

it contains

to

the

authors

of the supplementary

and

examples

in Kachchayana's

Grammar.

Tena'ha

Kachchayana
Saudliimhi
iiamamhi

Dipaniyan.

eka
dvi

panndsan
bliavc,

satan

Attlui karake

rasaclhi pancha

kanclieua
talisan
;

Samase
(Ivasatthi

attlia visan'cha Taddhite

matan,

Attha
kite

rasa

satakkhyate
satan

sutta

bhave
paunasan

Uiiuadimhi
neyyan
sutta

cha

pabhedato
mauantu

"

Sabban
cha
sata

sampinda
sattati

dvecha'...ti.

Imani
nasamenti; gananta

sutta

sankhyani
kasmati

fiyase

agata

sutta suttan

sankhyahi
galietv

che?
sata

pakkhepa
sata

dasadhika

suttani katani
;

honti.
cha

Imani

suttani nandi

Maha

Kachchayanena
Maha

vutti

Sanghakata
"

sankhatena Brahmadattena

Kachchayanen'eva

payogo

kato...ti.
kato

Vuttan

ch'etan.

"Kachchayana
vutti

yogo

cha

Sanghanandino,
Brahmadattena

Payogo
nyaso

Vimalabuddhina"...ti.

^It

is said

in

the

Jvachchayana
may

Dipani

"

that

the

distribution

of

Suttani

be

regarded

(as

follows.

kachcha'yana

pa'li

grammar.

53

viz. that) there

which
eighteen eight
on

are

fifty

one

(Suttani)
;
on

in

the

(book
and

treats
on

on)
Nouns;

Combination
forty-five
sixty -two

two

hundred

Syntax;
Nominal

twenty-

Compounds;
hundred and

on

tives; Deriva-

one

eighteen

on

Verbs
on

; one

hundred The

on

Verbal

Derivatives;

and

fifty

Unnadi.
seventy-two.
not

aggregate
'

(number
numbers
numbers By there

is) six hundred

of
aphorisms in the

and
do Nyasa.
of

These
the

correspond
To explain

with

appearing

wherefore: aphorisms

the
are

computation
seven

the
ten

interpolated
aphorisms.

hundred composed made

and

These
yana.

aphorisms

were

by by
Maha

Maha

Kachcha-

The

Vutti
was

were

Kachchayana
;
"

himself, the

(who

also) called
Brahmadatta.

Sanghanandi
So
it
is

and

illustrations
"

by

expressly

stated

that
'The

aphorisms

were

made

by
"

Kachchayana

The The

Vutti

by

Sanghanandi*
by
by

illustrations the nyasa

Brahmadatta

"

And

Vimalabuddhi.'
on

To

sum

up

all the

evidence
asserts

the the

subject:
writer
was

In

the

first place,
one

tradition of

that

chayana, Kach2.

Gotama

Buddha's

disciples.

It ia

It will be
was

observed,
with

that

the

writer

statement,

that borne
of

nandi Sanghaout

identical

Maha From

Kachchayana,
the

is not mention
the

by

the
names

authority for the

quoted.
authors

distinct
parts,

different its

of

different
and

viz.,

Grammar,
the

supplements,
it would
seem

its notes, that

its principal

comment,

Nyasa;
was
a

Sanghanandi

(also called
Kachchayana.

Sankhanandi)

person

diff'erent from

Maha

54

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

written
aphorisms

in

very

ancient
3.

style
The
was

"

that

of

the

algebraic
are

of
to
a

Panini.

Rules
certainly

laid down
more

adapted
than
the

language, of
as

which the the

4.

refined

Magadhi

tliird writer The which

Ecumenical himself
allusions
were

tion, Convocastates, to

and
language

therefore
of Buddha.*

the
etc.,

to places,

in the

examples

are

those

rendered

sacred

by

the

abode
are

of Gotama, the
facts

Such
with which,
work,

and

circumstances of this

connected

the

age

and
a

authorship

Grammar,
of the

on

without and
stated

thorough
to
was

examination

entire
writers

unwilling that

believe
not to
not

that the

so

many
was

have
to

which

fact, I

induced
in
as

uphold

Tradition,
But

and

support
over

the

same

my

Introduction.
correctness

was

sanguine then

to

the
the

of

my

views.
researches proof,

Even might

I expressed
me

belief that
more

future

enable

to

adduce

satisfactory

which and

would conclusions
to

tend

materially drawn.

to

qualify

the

inferences

I had

Later

researches, shaken them.

am

happy

say,

have

considerably

Professor
work, in

Weber
referred

of

Berlin

in

his

Review
"

f of

my

above

to, has

also expressed

his disbelief

the

identity

of

the

author

of

this

Grammar

with

See

my

Notes

in tbe

Appendix

to

the Introduction

of

Kaeh-

chayana.

f See
This form
to

the

Journal
was

of German

Oriental English
and

Society,
and

vol.

xix.

p. 649.

Essay by

translated

into

j^ublished

in Pamphlet is made

Williams

and

Norgate;

wherever
to

reference

the

RevicT^

in this work,

it will be

tbe

English

Translation.

Siirlputta,
with

on

the

ground
on

of his extensive

acquaintance highly of the

systematic
want,

previous

works

Grammar;
has adopted

of
;

the

arrangement in ihe

he

and

older

documents
forms

of the language,
he
recognises."

of the complete

attano-pada

which

Now,
works the age
on

"the

extensive
"

acquaintance

with anything;
Pdnini,
to

previous

Grammar
of many
and

proves

scarcely

since
yet
was

of them,
I
am

for instance
still inclined is

is not

settled,

which

believe

ante-Buddhistical.
arrangement,

Neither
in

lucid

and

systematic

especially
in against

view

of similar
works

evidence

of
an

arrangement
argument

the

canonical w^ork,

of Buddhism, what
one

this

containing
says,

of

the have oral

the

writers

already

quoted,

'the down

Kules
as

which
very Again,

been

traditionally
of

handed

the

(teaching)
paucity

[Sariputta]

Kachchayana.' in
in

of attano-pada little
are or

forms
nothing

the view

Buddhistical
of

works
that

signifies such forms and

to

the in

fact

unquestionably
the

found
could forms. notices
never

the
have it is

Tcpitaka,* intended
very

that

Grammarian
obsolete

exhibit

entirely the

And the

remarkable
gradual

that

Grammar
by

fact of

their But

displacement Professor's grounds:

the
to

parassa-pada.
conclusion
may,
am

the learned
on

however, of the

be

upheld

other

and

glad

opportunity affords
set
some
me,

which
not

publication
confirm those

of this Catalogue
views,

only

but

also to

myself

aright

with

the literary
I have

public

by

qualifying expressed.

of the opinions

which

previously

See

examples

given

under

the

title of Tepitaka.

56

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

i.
not,
on

As
any

remarked
more

by
he

the does,

learned place the

same

Professor implicit is

do

than unless

reliance

Tradition,
not

indeed by
the

supported,

and

contradicted, for
"

collateral of
to

circumstances.
that

Now,
work

supposing
was

sake

argument,

this which

written furnishes let

us

contrary
"

the and

testimony after

tradition Asoka,

in this island, supposition

the

a2:e

of

see

if that

militates

against

inferences
ii.

drawn is

in favour in
an

of my

previous
style."

position.

"It
is
a

written

ancient

Though

this along weight

circumstance

quite facts;
:

worthy

of consideration it
throws
no

with

other
the

yet

by

itself

in

scale

since
e.

compositions

of
etc.,
are

an

un-

doubtedl found
apply

modern
written
to

date,

g.

Rupasiddhi,
The
same

in

similar

style.

remarks

the iii ground the Rules

in support

of
are'

my

previous
to

position the language

"

"that
of the of the

laid

down

adapted

Pitakas."
evidence, forms,

Before,
I
as

however,
point
out

dismissing
that the

this part paucity

may

of

attano-pada
sacred

remarked
not

by

Dr.

Weber,
against

in "the the

literature," entertained; the

came

does and
texts

militate
the

belief
shews

once

that

Grammar
prove,

only

what latter
written

sacred
into

clearly

that mentally

when
or

the
as

existence, the

whether

composition, superseded

attano-pada
parassa

forms

were

being

gradually

by
Kach.
are

pada.

Attanopadani
these
forms,

parassapadattam. though sparingly,

vi.
to

4.

37.

But

be

found

in the

text"books

of

Buddhism.

kachcha'yana

pa'li

grammar.

57

iv. by
the

From

the

mention
no

of

names

rendered
can

sacred
drawn; of ally of
from

abode
as

of I

Gotama'

inferences

be

since,

have Tissa"

recently

found, of

the

name

"Devdnanpiya Asoka,
307

(a king
in the II.

Ceylon,

the
extract

B.C.)

occurs

following

Book
Sutta
Vutti
" "

Sec.

Y.

Kisma'
Kimichche

vo.

tasma

vappachchayohoti

Sattam-

yatthe.

Example

"

Kva
from

gato'si a^in.'

tvan

Devanan

Piyatissa.

S" V
"

'Va'
To
sense.

this *kin'

is

(added)
Tissa!

the

affix

*va'

in

locative

"

O
hast

Devanan-piya
gone?

where

Avas

it that

thou

It
though

may

however

be and
states,

urged
the

on

the

other
were,
as

side, that
a

the

Vutti

Examples

second

tradition

clearly
the

by

Sanghanandi

and
have without

Brahmabeen by

datta; Maha

yet

Suttas

themselves
to whom

might
tradition

Kachchayana, points
at.

exception
also

In
out
to

this view
me

of the
a

question that the the

it has

been
of
to

pointed
on

by

friend,

majority
alone

writers Maha

the

subject

attribute
instance, he

Suttas

Kachchayana.

For

it is said, in the "composed

Sutta

Niddcsa

{see ante,

/". 47) that

the

Kachchdyana-palxarana,
attho alikliara Sahhdto

consisting
etc.'*''

of

(the Suttans)

Hence researches

it
to

is

quite

clear,

that

upon

the

recent

which

have

adverted,

Kachchdyana
I

58

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE,

can

only
too

be

looked
to

upon

as

the

author

of

the

Suttas,
to

This
new

appears

be

very

doubtful,
thrown
now

according
upon

the

lights

which
to

have

been I shall

gation, this investito

and
1.
on

which and has

proceed of the

advert. works
of
my

close

careful satisfied
that

study
rae

oldest

Buddhism

of the

correctness

Pandit's
stanzas

remark,

the

existence
metre

of the

introductory
to

in the

Vasantatilaka
at
a

us justifies

place of

this

Grammar
Maha that

period

long

subsequent
It may such
metres

to

the age

Sariputta
asserted,

Kachchayana.
there
are no

be

confidently

in

the

text

books
portions the

of Buddhism.

An

examination

of all the

poetic

of

the
at

Pitakattaya
the time
were

thoroughly
into

establishes
no

fact, that
metres

it

came

existence,

such

Sanskrit

known.
it is

'^QQpost, under
that
"

the head
in

of Tepitaka.
of fact the

But
prefatory
yet

suggested, have

though

point by

stanzas

been
have

introduced
been,

the

compiler,
to

the the
to

Suttas
work of

might

ing accordA^either

tradition,

Kachchayana."

does

this appear

have oldest

been

the

case;
on

for the

Mukha-

mattadipani,

the words of
not

comment

this

Grammar,
as

refers
yery

to

the

of the

introductory

stanzas

the

words

the

Grammarian.
to state

I must

omit

that in
a

Sariputta
Burman

Maha
work

chayana Kachcalled
The

is also the
Rev. Midamule,
as

mentioned the author in

of
an

Pali

Grammar.
in the

Francis

Mason,
vol,

article
107,

American
Mula-

Oriental
mule
soon

Journal,
with he

iv. p.
statement

writes:
that, when

"The

opens

the attained

Gautama,
preached
to

after

the

Buddhahood,

kaceiciia'yana

pa'li

grammar.

59

hia followers
him; prepared
a

in Pali,

they

found
the

it difficult great

to

stand under-

but Pali

one

of them,

Kachchayana,

Grammar,
with

which

enabled

them

to

understand

his language

facility."
the
same

This
current

tradition in Ceylon;

is

substantially
the
the

that renders before

is
no

and
in

fact here

stated

assistance
since

whatever
mere

investigation
ana's

us;

the

existence
nothing.

of Kachchay

Grammar
evidence into period

in Burma
as

proves

The

best

available
and

to

the

introduction points
the
same

of Pali
at Ceylon
were

books
;

character

that
at
was,

country

and
to

the Pegu
P.

earliest from

which

taken

Ceylon,
on

according of
a

to

the

statement

of

Carpanus,
the

the

authority by

Burman in the

History
940th

called
year

Maharazoen,
era,
answering

Buddhagosa
to

of their
to

307,

A.

D.*

This,

according could
that
we

the

authentic
have

chronology earlier than

of

the
A.

Mahawansa,
D.

not

been
may.

432

Be
as

however
shall

as

it

We
that
and

have

clear

evidence,
did clear
as

hereafter
ana's

shew,

Buddhagosa
it is thence

not

see

Kachchay
work

Grammar:

that
to

the

of

Kachchayana,

like the
from

tradition
to
our

its authorship,

has

been

carried

Ceylon

Burma.

Allowing:

conclusions another though,

goes

to

be of the

thus whole

far

correct,

there It

is

indeed
that,

view
as we

question.
seen,

is this"

have

already of

the

Grammar
s

which
Pali

by
,

the

designation which is also

chayana' Kach-

Grammar

and

extant

in

See

Essai

sur

le Pali, by

Bumouf

and

Lassen,

p. 62.

60

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Burma,

was

not

entirely
yet

the

work

of Sariputta in the
many

Mah^
evidence things of fact

Kachchayana,
which
to
was
we

there

is nothing
to

have the

examined

preclude,
a

but

warrant,

belief" by
him,

that

Grammar

in point
now

composed
or,

and

that it is either deranged,

some
one

entirely
was

lost;

having
date and

been

partially

at

subsequent
of Panini

reproduced

by

with

the

aid

other

Sanskrit

Grammars,

by

adopting

their

terminology.
I

Indeed
technical

have

already
adopted in

shewn*

that

some

of
were

the rowed bor-

terms

Kachchayana

from

Sanskrit
Book

writers.
1.

Cap.

1.

"

9.

Para

SAMAnnA'

payoge.

Vutti"
ghosa
*

Ya
aghosa

cha ti

pana
va

Sakkata
payoge

gandhesu
sati ettha'pi

Samanna

ti va

ta

terminology.
are

Vutti
ghosa

composition yujjante. Such (grammatical)

"

In

other's
terms
as

called

(Sonants)

or

aghosa
are

(Surds)
here

in

Sanskrit
as

gandhas
may

(or literary works)

require.' that like though portions
yet
some

adopted

exigency

I have
in
were

also

shewn

of the aphorisms its

Kachchayana,
the
same

of others
for
not

terminology, differed;

in Panini, and
Moods,

greatly
the

e.

g"

Panchami
'Potential' 'seventh'
I have

Sattami,
were

^Benedictive'
as
a

and and that

found in
any

'fifth'

division examined.

of

the
The

Verb

Grammar
explains
"

Balavatara

See

Introduction

to

Kaclicliayana,

pp,

xxv.

et

xl.

KACIICHA'yANA

PA'lI

GHAM3IAR.

61

Pancliami

Sattami
and and
in

tyayan
were

pubbuchariya
the terminology
states

sanna

"

that

*Pancliami
teachers;'
terms
were

Sattami
the

of former that those

Mahd

Sadda-niti
with

accordance

Sanskrit

Grammars

such

as

the

Katantra,
not

have

however work has

to

had

the reference

good is

fortune

of

consulting

the who

which
had

here

made.

M.
a

Kuhn,
few

only

the

benejfit of
Aufrecht
in his

examining

fragments

which of
the

Theodore Katantrics Bodleian appended

on

published

of

the

doctrine works

Catalogue
No.
374,

of
has

Sanskrit
the

in the

Library
to

following

observations
ana's

his

translation
has

of Kachchay

section
"

Karaka,

which

just*

been
"It
at

received
is not

in Ceylon: surprising
with

that D'Alwis,
the

p. xli.,

was

excited
was

such

agreement

opinion
ana

that while

Panini composing

before
work. be

the

eyes

of Kachchay however,
in

his
may

He

grants,
too,

that
way.

this agreement

explained

another

And,

indeed

by

certain author work,

for the

grammarian of the
p. xl.,
terms
we

of the

Pali

language,

I
in

mean

the

Grammar
are

Mahasaddaniti,

D' Alwis's

referred by

to

the
ana,

Katantric
which such

School,
were

used
with

Kachchay

*in
as

accordance Katantra.'
p.
564.,

Sanskrit

Grammars
of

the

Weber
has

in his Review

D' Alwis's
D'Alwis words
seem are

book,
has
'

justly

observed,
assertion
.

that

incorrectl

rejected this
passing remark of
a

His
can

This
as a

scholiast

but

to

us

April,

1870.

62

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

plain

and

simple
take

statement,

and
present
at

although
use as

we

need

not

naturally
it may
support
"

it

up

for
serve

ready
as
a

money,

nevertheless

all

events

welcome

for future

investigations.'

And,
the

in fact, that truth,

appears

this opinion
most

is not

plainly
from

alien those

from few

perspicuously

fragments, doctrine works

which of the
in

Theodore Katantrics,

Aufrecht
in his

published,

of the

Catalogue
No.

of
374.

Sanskrit For
the

the
of

Bodleian
both

Library,

prefaces

works
cited,
are

(D'Alwis
p.

p. xvii.,

Weber,
p.

in the the

place
rules

already that

657.

"

Aufrecht of

168) and
book the
Kat.

read

in the

beginning

every
are

alike
:

exhibit

certain

likeness.

These

rules
Aufr.

p. 169.

Samas.
lopya

1.

namnam

samaso

yuktartah.

Samas.
Taddh.
A'kliy.

2. taststha
1.
vaiin

vibaktayah.

apatye.
parasmaipadani.

1. atha

A'khy. A'khy.

2.

nava

parany

atmanepade.

3. trini triiii prathamamadhyamottamab.

Kacc.

Samas.
2. tesam
1.
van

1.

namanam

samaso

yuttattho.
ca.

Samas.
Taddh.
Akhy.

vibhattiyo
apacce.

lopa

1. atha 2. parany

pubbani

vibhattinam

cha

parassapadani.

Akhy.
Akhy.

attanopadani.

3. dve

dve

pathamamajjimuttamapurisa.
rules, which
and of of
are

"

Now,
of

though the

these

similar

to each

other, greatly

Katantrics

Kachchayana,

differ

from

the

rules

Panini

and

his followers.

63

yet

Katantra

Nam

1.

Dhatuvibhaktivarjam
1, 2,

arthaval

lingam apratyayah
;

(compare

Pan.

45

arthavad
greater that,

adhatur ance importamongst

pratipadikam)
it is evidently
and the
same

is of almost

whence

perceptible

the

Katantrics
llngahad nominal rule

in

Kachchayana's
signification,
we

Grammar,
namely

the

word of
on a

the notion

theme
Karak.

(see what

have
even

discussed

above
had
eyes,

the
same

15.)
word

That
linga theme

Vopadeva
his

the

notion
the
noun

of the

before

in
to

forming
us

of the
on

li, is handed
1, 12;
to

down

by

the
use

scholiast

Vopad.
books

but
the

Vopadeva

made
of p.

of

many

belonging

Grammar
proef. that

the

Katantrics.

(Westergaard.
seems

Radices
to

iv.)

Finally,

it

proper
to

remark,

in

Durgasinha's

commentary

the

Kdtantric

Grammar,
of

(in the place

the

already
is

cited,

p. 369,) the
to
one

arrangement

krit

suffixes

attributed
rudhah

Kachchayana.
kritah

Vriksbadivad Katyayanena

ami
te

Kritinalamkritah vibuddhipratibuddhaye.*
^

srishtah

"

The

Katantric
brevity

Grammar
and
the

does

not

labour

under

the

studied and

obscurity number will

of
of

Panini
its

and

his

school,'

when

great
you
use

appendices

is considered, (pari9ishta)

scarcely

doubt

of its

being

composed
do

for the
the

of beginners.

Excellently the

therefore

perspicuity

and

method

of

Colebrooke
of

names

certain

Yararuchi

also

amongst
ess.

the

commentators

the

Katantric

Grammars,

misc.

ii, 45.

"NV'eber

Zeitschr.

d. deutschen

morojenl.

(Jresellschaft

viii. 851.

64

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Kachchayana's
a

work and
also

agree

with

that
;

Grammar,
points in

giving which

sketch
3rd
;

only book

being

less

ample

the

departs
author

widely

from

Panini's the

mar Gram-

and,

if the have

has

followed from
to

Katantrics,
compendium

he

could

also
are

drawn
common

their

those
and

articles assuredly

which
the

Panini by
in
no

and

himself;
re-

Katantrics

have,

means,

jected
it

the
of the

method

of

the

Paninians However Kachchayana's

affinity

the
may

exposition

unadi

particles.
that
very

this

be,
has

is

already semblance

apparent

work

the

of

great

with

the

Katantric

Grammars.
"

It is quite
kinds

evident

that
which kind

there
are

are,

in this third from

book,

two

of examples
the
first

drawn
that
as

Brahmais mostly

datta. used*
to

And
in

is

which
the

Sanskrit
2
:

Grammars,

such

commentary

Kac.
the

himavata
to

pabhavanti Pan.
:

panca
81
:

mahanadiyo,
ganga

and

scholium Kach.
4,

I, 4,

himavato
gavo,

prabhavati. Pan.

yava

patisedhenti gam varayati. and

and
4,

27,

yavebhyo

Kach.
I,
4,

upajjhaya
upadhyayad
naro

antaradayati antardhatte.

sisso ; Kach. catad

Pan.
5, satasma

28,

bandho
The
proper

; and

Pan.

II, 3, 24, and

baddhah.
set

names

devadatta the
same
manner.

yajfiadattaare
Kach.
6 and

by

each

other
55.

in

Pan.

I, 4, 52,

It will do
the
learned
at

to

cite the
men

Scholia
in the
on

to

Panini's

work. of the

It is well present
more

known
century

that

who

beginning

commented
sources.

Calcutta, examples

Panini's
are

Siitra, drew also

from

ancient

Many

found

in Siddhantakaum.

kachciia'yana

pa'li

grammar.

65

Kach.
mallo

7 alum mallaya.
tailam akase

mallo

mallassa,

and

Pan.
and

IT, 3, Pan.

IG,

alam

Kach.

8, tilesu telam,

I, 4, 45,
concerning

tlleshu

(see
sakun^

what

was

expounded

above

yanti)
4,

Kach.

8, gangayam

ghoso,
9, datena

and

Pdn.
and
14,

I, 4, 42,

gangayam I,
42,

ghoshah.
II,
:-;, 18

Kach.
datrena Pan.
20,

lundti, Kach. dvih

Pan.

lunati.
3,

kamsapatiya

bhiinjati, and.
bhunkte, Kach.
annasya
2, 3,

II, kena vasati

64:

kamsapatryam and
Pan.

hetun^ Kach.

va?ati,
25,

II,

3,

28,

hetor
16,

sotthi
28,

pajanam,
Katam

and

Pan.

svasti

prajabhyah,
II, 3, 2,
II,
3,

Kach.
the
same.

karoti,
29,
masam

and

Pan.
adhite,

I, 4, 49,
and

Kach.
The
to

Pan

5,

the

same.

examples

which appear the

are

adduced have of
si

from of

the
some

scholia
little
31st

[Pan.

I. 4, 52,
even

to

been Kachchay
eayati

authority Rule;
compare and sami,

in

text

ana's

91 9ayayati,

and
path
"c.,

adhi-i Kah.

adhyapayati
34,

the

synonym

pathayati. and
35,

gonanam
svami,

gonesu

sami

Pan.

II, 3, 39, gavinam II,

36,
3, 41,

gavam

goshu

svami.

Kach.
and

kanha Pan,

(gavisu)
gavam

sampannakkhiratama
krishna

(goshu)

bahukshira.

Kach.

rudato II,
cam-

darakassa
3, 38,
mesu

(rudantasmin

darake)

pabbaji, and
41,

Pan. dip!
the

rudatah hanfiate,

(rudati) pravrajit. Kach.

kunjaro

dantesu

hanfiate,

and
hanti,

Vartt.

to

Pan.

II, 3, 36,

carmani

dvipinam

dantayor

hanti

kunjaram.
agato

Kach. Pan.

44,

gosu

duyhamanesu goshu
upa

gato^

duddhasu
gatah,
panam,

and

II, 3, 37, Kach,

87,
44,

duhyamanesu
nikkhe kaha-

dugdhasv
and Pan.

agatah. I,
4,

upa

nishke

karshapanam.

66

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Kach.
97,
"

44,

adhi

Brahmadatte

pancala, pancalah. is

and

Pan.

I,

4^

II, 3, 9 adhi
The

Brahmadatte
kind
was

second
who

of examples
devoted
as

what

are

added

by
from

the author, tlie

sacred

to

Buddha's
to

doctrine,

books,
ya

comment

Kach.
str.
ce

7, saggassa Kach.
17,

gamanena
manasa

from

the

Dhamapa.
manasa

178.

ce

padutthena,
str.

and

pasannena

from nivaraye candima

Dhammap, from
from
mano

1 and
str.

2. Kach.

26, papa

cittam
va

Dhammap,
Dhammap,
from

116.
382
str.

abbha
33,

mutto

172,

Kach.
116,

papasmim
40,

ramati tasanti

Dhammap

Kach.

sabbe

dandassa,
str.

sabbe
"c., "c.

bhayanti

maccuno

from

Dhammap,

129

"I
to

have

been
the

able

to

use

only of the

single

copy,
text,
"

in

order
a

learn

constitution

entire

namely

copy

written supplied

with

style

in the

writing

of

Cambodia,"
hand.
sutras,

and

with

emendations another
siitras

added

by

another
the

I have

collated

copy

concerning

containing
copy

all the

of Kachchayana. written it with

The
resj^ect
to

former

is most
so

negligently

orthography, notice

that
merely

judged

unnecessary
;

to

variation

orthographical

but

in this still very

doubtful

matter

I have like the

to

mostly above age other

followed
lead
per

Fausboll."*
se

Coincidences
results
are,
as

to

no

ant importyet

the

of Kachchayana circumstances,

they

when

taken

with

not

without

Translated pp.
19"22.

from

"

Specimen

of

Kachchayana

"

by

Ernestus

Kuhn,

kachcha'yana

pa'li

grammar.

67

value
says,

as
"

exhibiting,
a

if nothing
of
a

farther,
great

than,

as

Kuhn

semblance
work

very

affinity between

Kachchayana'd
Failing
work under in

and

the

Katantric
to

Grammars."
age only

all my
notice,

endeavours

fix
to

the
the

of

the

I have by

resorted
Professor call

practicable

mode, of examining

suggested
what

H.

H. and

Wilson,
negative
Anxious,
refers
to

I may by
out

positive

evidence

furnished
to

subsequent
the
oldest

writers.*

therefore Kachchayana
of my

find
or

book I
was,

which
in
an

his terminology,

the

course

investigations,

naturally
;

led and

to

examination glad
to

of
my

Buddhagosa's

Atthakatba
not

am

say

trouble
led
to

has
one

been

altogetlier result,

fruitless.
viz,, placed
to
on

Indeed
the

it has

important

shake

confidence and
was

which
establish
known

I had
the
to

previously
fact, that

Tradition,
notice
age

to

the

work

under the

not

the

Sinhalese
of the
was

between
to

of

Buddhagosa
Now,
if this

and

that

Tikas written it is

the

Atthakatha.
the eminent by
it,

Grammar
to

by

disciple

of Buddha,

whom
to

attributed
that

tion, tradithe

it Is very

reasonable
found of
its

believe
into into

like

Pali
the

language, introduction of

way

Ceylon
it,

soon

after
the

Buddhism In

and

upon

arrival

Mahinda.

that

case,

too,

Buddhagosa

"

The

comparative
by
; and

age the

of

various

compositions
the

is

in

many
to

cases

ascertainable

references
absence

which

writers

make celebrated

their predecessors
work
where

the
of

of tlie notice
to

of is
a

mention of its not

it is likely
in

be
"

found,

very
to

strong

presumption
Dictionary^

being

existence."

Preface

the

krit Sans-

p.

xxv.

68

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

must

have
not

found

it here

on

his

arrival, with that

when

if indeed

he

had
is
on

been

ah'eady than
"

familiar
to

it;

and

nothing
comments

more

reasonable
Pitakattaya
to

find

in his
we

the

especially

consiJer
into

that
very
was

he

had

translate

from

the
the

Sinhalese

the

lanojuao^e

from
he
to

which had,
very

Sinhalese

version

itself
of

produced,"
referred
so

in

the

interpretation whom

terms,

the

personage
or

Buddha quoted adopted

had
or

much
to

complimented, his Grammar,

terms

had
at

frequently
least,

alluded
technical

or,

had

the would

given

in his Grammar.

Such
though
yet,

have had
the

also been
not

precisely the

the

result, into

Mahinda

brought of
to

work

Ceylon,
in India.

if it
But

was

work

Maha

Kachchajana
that, of
far from

it is

strange
to

find,

any

allusion

being from

made the
is not of

the

author

tliis Grammar,

and
way

far

Grammar
even
an

itself

being

in

any

cited,

there

agreement

between

the

terminology

Buddhagi/sa

and of the

Kachchayana.
terms

Some
collected

used

by

the

former
we

are

thus from

in the

following

stanza,

which

quote

Sutta-Niddesa.
Pacbchatta' Karanau Nissakka
mujia

yo

gancha

Sampadaniyan Sarai
vachanaa

BLumma'malapaiiattliaman.

And

they

may

be

thus

tabularized:
Sinhalese.*

"

Buddhagosa.

Kachchdyana.

Signification.
...

Pachchattau
...

Pathama
...

Pera

Nominative.

See

Sidatsangara,

"

26,

et

seq.

kachcha'yana

pa'li

gramma^i^.

69

So
"

reasonable

is the inference
was

which

we

drew

before,
that he

that

if Kachchdyana have Tikds,

the

pre-Buddhagosic,
"

would
in the

adopted
*

his terminology,"
to

that

we

find
not

or

paraphrases' of
as

the

Atthakatha, but
any

only

terminology
"

Kachchayana,
clearly this
as

that

of
of

Buddhagosa
this kind

indicating,

matter
came

can

be

shewn,

that

Grammar
Atthakatha

into

existence

between

the

age

of the

and

that

of the
To
that words

Tikds. this it is
no

argument

to

say,

that

it is

possible
Pali
as

Buddhagosa adopted in

simply

translated

into

the

the
the

the

Sinhalese
and

Atthakatha, A'lapana clearly

words their

Kar4ina,
agreement

Sampadaua,
with

shew
terms

the

Sinhalese
for

Grammatical
the
same

Karana,

Sapadan,
of
the

and

Alap

cases;

for,
was

if

portion
which

terminology

of

Buddhagosa

that

Mahinda's

Siinhalese

version

contained.

The

Sinhalese
and

divide

the

Karanan

into

two,

the

instrumental p. 30,

(Katu)
note

the

auxiliary

(Karana).

See

Sidatsangara,

(t).

VO

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

and

therefore

the

terminology made
on

of the first dawn

Sinhalese
of

Attha-

katha,

originally

at

the

Buddhism,

it is inexplicable,
was

the supposition
that Buddhagosa

that did

this Grammar
not,

by
at

Sariputta,

in

some

parts
of the

least of his Translation, eminent from

it

adopt

the

terminology

disciple
as

of employ

Buddha,
the

but

departed
terms

so

widely

to

technical

of

Sanskrit

Grammarians.

Netti-pakarana.

Another

work
is

which
the
one

is

ascribed
above

to

Sariputta
From
the

Maha
an

Kachchayana
examination

indicated.
seem

of its style different from

it would the

to

be

work

of

person

author

of the

Grammar;
therefore of

but
their style

the

difference

of might
pointed

the

subjects, and
led
to
me

treatment,
as

have
out

the

difference

of
It

already
it

by
a

elsewhere.* full
and complete

is, what
commentary
a

professes
on

to

be, of

very

the

Texts
a

Buddhism.

It combines
passages

Commentary
to

with been

Dictionary. by
clearly
notes,

It quotes

said
metres

have of the

uttered
are

Buddha Prakrit.
which

himself. And,

The from

Gathas

the

interpolations
to
some

of certain

make

ence referof

of

the

distinguished

members
are

the

Buddhist
in all the inclined

Convocations,
MSS.
to

and
I have

which

also to be found
I
am

which

consulted,
'^extensive

the

more

the

belief, that

this

dogmatical

See

Introduction

to

Kachchayana,

p. xxiii.

NETTI-PAKARANA.

71

and

exegetical and

commentary
answers,

on

metrical

text
as

containing is the
case

questions in works chayana*.

diffuse
was

and

prolix,

of this kind,"*

written

by
in
a

Maha
note
"

Kach"It work
is

Professor
on

Weber

adds

probably has been

account
to

of this text

that

the

whole indeed

ascribed
that
at

Sariputta,
of

and
text

it is
may
to

just
him.

possible
For

least part
from king
even

the

be
the

by

it appears

Asoka's
at

letter

Bhabra

Convocation,
Upatissa of the The
extracted nine lines

that

that

period

the

question

of
part

upatisapasina)
texts.
"

ie.,
'

of Sariputra,

formed

sacred

See
which

Indische the

Studien,'

iii. 172." is with

book

from

following
two

specimen

contains

108
on

olas; each

each

feet

long,

written
katamo

page.
*yan

Tattha

vichayoharo?
gatha.
Ay

puchchhitancha
vichayoharo

vissajjitancha'adi
vichinati
nan

an

kin

? Padan

vichinati,

pafihan

vichinati, assadan

vissajjavichinati,

vichinati,

pubbdparan

vichinati,

adinavan

vichinati,

nissaranan

vichinati,

phalan

nati, vichiauugitin

upayan vichinati,

vichinati,
nava

anattin

vichinati,
vichinati.

sabbe Yath^ puchchhati

suttante

Yatha bhagavantan

kin

bhave?
panhan

ayasma
"

Ajito

Parayane

"Kenassu

nivuto

loko

[ichcha yasma

Ajitojf

Kenassu

nappakasati brusi
ti

Kissabhilepanan Kinsutassa

mahabbhayan..."

Weber's

Review

of Alwis'

Introduction
is stated

to

KaclicliAyana,
the

p. 29.

t This
to

passage

within

brackets in
one

by

commentator

have

been

interpolated

of the

Buddhist

Convocations.

72

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Imani eko
'
"

cliattari kasma?

padani
eka

puchchhi

tani.

Socha
Evanhi

kho dha

panho,

vatthupariggaho.
"

kenassunivutoloko'-ti nappakasati'
'

lokadliitthanan lokassa

puchchhati:
chhati puch-

'kenassu
:

ti

"

appakasanan
"

kissabhi
'

lepanan kinsutassa

brusi

'

ti

lokassa

abhilepanan
"

puchchhati lokassa

mahabbhayan'ti
Loko

tasseva
"

mahabbhayan bhava

puchchhati. loko, indriya

loko.

tividho,

kilesa loko,

Tattha

vissajjana

"

Avijja [ya]
Viviclichha*

nivuto

loko

[Ajitati bhagava]

nappakasati lepanan
brumi ti

Jappabhi
Dukkham'assa

mahabbhayan..."

Imani

chattari

padani

imehi

chatuhi dutiyan

padehi dutiyena,

vissajjitatiyan

tani

"

Pathaniau

pathamena,

tatiyena,
'

chatutthan nivuto

chatutthena. loko'ti
'
"

Keiiassu
"

panhe
nivuto

avijja
loko,
*'

nivuto

loko'ti

vissajjana.
sabbe bhikkhave ekam'eva

Nivaranenahi yathaha
pananan

avijjaSabba

nivaranahi
sattanan

satta

bhagava.

sabba

sabba
vadami,
satta,

bhutanan

pariyayato
; avijja

nivaranan

yadidan sabbaso

"

avijjanivarana-hi
avijjaya nirodha
nivaranan

sabbe chaga
"

cha natthi

bhikkhave
sattanan

patinissagga, tenacha

ti vadami"

pathamassa

padassa

yutta. vissajjana

'Kenassu
kasati'ti

nappakasati'ti

"

panhe

viviclichha, nivaranehi

f nappanivuto
so

vissajjana; yo

puggalo

After

this word,

I find

"

pamada."

It is, I believe,

polation the inter-

of

note.

"

Pamada"

also

occurs

here.

NETTI-PAKARAXA.

73

vivichchhati,
"

vivichchh^nama nabhi

vuchchati

vichikichchha anabhisaddapahabo

So

vichikichchhanto
viriyan

saddahati,

hanto
naja

narabhati
dhammanan

akusaldnan eacbchhi
pamatto

dhammanan
kiriyaya, sukke

kusalanan

idba

pamada'manuyutto
ria upadiyati;
tassa
"

viharati;
te

dhamme
"

anupddiyamana

nappakfisanti

yatha'ha

bhagava
"Dure

santo

pakasenti
va

Himavanto
Asantettha Ratti Te khitta

pabbato dissanti
sara

na

yathi
pakasenti yasena

gunehi
cba

Kittiya

cha"...ti.

Tena

cha

dutiya
lepanan

padassa

Kiss'abhi
br"imi'...ti kathan

vissajjanayutta. brdsi'-ti paiihe japp'abbi lepanan

'

jappanama vissajjana;
yatba'ha
atthan dhamman
taman
na

vucbcba-ti
"

tanba

aa

abhilimpati
"Ratto
Ratto Andhan
Yan

bhagava

ja
na

nati passati
hoti
;

tada

rago

sahate

naran"...ti

Sd'yan

tanha
;

asattibahulassa
tattha

puggalassa abhilitto
nama

evan

abhi"

jappati karitva
tena
*

loko

bhavati

cha

tatlyassa
tassa

padassa

vissajjanayutta.
*

Kinsu

mahabbhayan'ti

pafihe

dukkham'assa

mahabbhayan'ti kan
yan

vissajjana.
cha, idan

Duvidhan kayikan

dukkhan
idan
satta
sama

kayi-

cha

chetasikan

yan

dukkhan, hi
duksaman

chetasikan

domanassan,

sabbe
dukkhena

khassaubbijjanti, natthibhayan
kuto
va

pana

tassa

uttaritaran.

Tisso

dkkhatd

"

74

BESCRIPTIYE

CATALOGUE.

dukkha-dhukkhatd, dukkha-td
dukkha kataya; ti, tattha

vipari
loko

ndma

dukkhata kadachi

sankhdra karahachi duk-

odhiso

dukkhataya
tan

muchchati, hetu honti

tathd

viparinaraa

kissa

loke
taya

appabadhd'pi
pana
tasma

diglidyukd'pi.
anupadisesaya

Sankhara
nibbanadhatuya
dukkhan
"

dukkha

loko
hara sank-

muchcbati, tikatva

dukkhata

lokassa

'dukkham'assa padassa

mahabbhayan'ti

tenacha

chatutthassa

vissajthe

jana

yutta.

Tena'ha
foregoing

bhagava
what
is

'avijjd nivuto
vichayaharo?

loko...'ti.

'Of
giihi
does parts
"

the
*

[See]
etc.

Yan

puchchhitan

cha

cha' vissjjitan

What

this

vichayaharo

investigate?

It

investigates It

of speech

[words].
answers.

It investigates

questions. what

investigates

It investigates

precedes,
happy

and

follows

[the

context].
It

It

investigates
It

[results]. It

investigates

ill-effects. investigates
It investigates It is it?

investigates

[their]non-existence.
It investigates
means.

consequences.
canons.

It
all in the

investigates the

parallel
suttans.

passages.

investigates

nine-bodied

"What
of Bhagava

Just
the
*
"

as

question

propounded section
what

by

venerable

Ajita
*

in the
Say
by

[entitled] Par^yana
has
the

world

been

shrouded

Wherefore

is it not

manifested

? ?

Whereby What

is its attachment

is its great

fear ?

'

'These

four

sentences

were

thus question.

propounded

[by

Ajita].

They

comprise

one

Wherefore?

section

of Sutta

Nipita.

NETTI-rAKARANA.

75

[Because]
thus
:

they

take first

in

one

matter.

He

has

stated loko,

it

By

[the

sentence]
cause

kenassu
of

nivuto the world

he

investigates

the

abiding

[living
he

beings]

by

[the second]
he

kenassu
;

nappakasati

tigates inves-

its

non-manifestation investigates

by
its

[the third] kiss^bhi

allurements he
;

lepanan

brusi,

and

by

[the fourth] kinsutassa

its very
viz.,

mahabbhayan,
The world

investigates
is threefold,

dreadful of

horror. kilesa,*

[loka] world
of

world
the

[bhava],
The

or

existence; explanation

and

sensible

[indriya],
[is as
world

world.

of the

question
*

follows

:]
by
;
;

I say
By

the

is shrouded

Ignorance

doubt
desire

is it not

manifested

By

is its attachment

'And
'

its horror
sentences

[proceeds] from

Affliction.

The four

four

the

sentences

[first quoted] are explained i. e., the first [of [last quoted],
[of
the

by
the
the

former]
second,

by
the

the

first

latter],the
the

second

by

third

by

the

thirds and

fourth

by

the

fourth.
'The explanation

world
of

is
the

shrouded
*

by
by

Ignorance' what has by

an

"

is

the

question,

the

world
;

been
yes,

shrouded?' all beings

Yes,
are

it is shrouded

obstacle

clothed declared

with by

the

obstacle
'

of

Ignorance.
I declare

So
that
a

it is

Bhagava

Priests,
have
;
"

all beings,
particular
are

all lives, all existences, obstacle,

viz.. Ignorance

inherently
yes,

all

beings

beclouded

by

ignorance.

Priests,

Evil

in thoughts,

desires,

or

affections.

76

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

I declare

that

by

completely

destroying,

abandoning,
have the
no

(and)

forsaking

Ignorance, Hence
the

(existing) beings
explanation
of

impediment.'
sentence

first

ia

satisfactory.
is it not
'

'By
of the

doubt

manifested'
what is has

"

is the

explanation been

question,

by

(the world)
with
an

shrouded?'

He,
By the

who

impeded
term

obstacle,

doubts.

^obsolete)

vivichchhd

(in the

text) vichikichchha
person

(doubt)
is devoid

is

expressed.
faith.

[Thus]
He
who

who

doubts,

of pure
not, to

is and

devoid
to

of pure

faith, exerts

destroy

demerit,

acquire

merit.

He

(thus) lives clothed

with

tination. procras-

He
deeds does been

who

procrastinates,

fails to practise

good who
it has
are

[religious
not

and
them,

abstract
is not

meditation.]
manifested.*
'

He

practise

So
righteous

declared

by

Bhagava,

that

The

manifested

far-and-wide wicked The

are

like the
here
are

Himalaya
like

mountain darts shot

(but) the
at

unperceived,

night.

former

manifested
the

by

(their) virtues,
of the

fame

and

renown.'

Hence is satisfactory.

explanation

second
'

sentence

By

desire,
of

I say,

is its
'

attachment' whereby

"

is

the

explanation

the

question,
term

is its attachment?' the

By lust
thus
lust,

the

(obsolete)

jappa (in
she
"

text) tanha
an

(or)
is

is conveyed. stated
knows

How Bhagava:
causes

forms who
;

attachment is
who

by
not

'He

actuated

by

(of things)

he

is actuated

I have

rendered

this passage

rather

freely,

without

reference

to

words.

NETTI-PAKARANA,

77
is

by

lust

perceives

not
a

what
man,

right.

Whenever
a

lust ness.' dark-

enslaves

[lit. bears]
Thus

then lust if

is there
in
an

thick

the

aforesaid

inordinately
a

lustful

person In

becomes
it the of the
is its

(as
world third

it

were)

glutinous Hence

[substance.]
the
'

becomes
sentence

adhesive.

explanation Affliction*
of the is

is satisfactory.
"

dreadful
Svhat
that

horror'
is

is the great

nation expla-

question,
;

its

fear?'
to

Affliction

two-fold which
to

which

appertains
to

the That

body,
which

and

that

appertains

the and
All

mind.
that

appertains
to

the

body
is

is pain,
sorrow.

which dread

appertains affliction.

the

mind
is
no

beings

There

dread

equal is
a

to that

of Affliction
than

(dukkha.)
Affliction

Where
in the

indeed abstract

greater
"

that? misery

is three-fold vicissitudinary

inherent
misery

(dukkha-dhukkhata),
nama

(vipari(sankhara

dukkhata),

and

all-pervading
a

misery

dukkhatajj't

Hence

being,

sometimes,

in the

course

(of transmigration)becomes
So likewise,
from

free from

inherent

misery.

vicissitudinary
his

misery. from

"

From
and

what
also

causes?

[From]

being

free

disease,

(by the enjoyment of) longevity,

free from all-pervading
misery

being
means

also becomes

by

of

(final)

In
unto

the

sense

of
"

the

word
v.

"trouble,"

in the

passage

"Man

is

born

trouble."
'
"

Job

7.
to all states

f Sankhara
comes

appertaining
exists, and
"

of existence,'

'that which

to

existence, 'Brahmans'

dies

away.'

e.g.

says

the

Commentator.
arupa
or

" 'Those

who

are

born

in the

the

incorporeal

world.'

78

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

birthless

nibbana. all-pervading
horror

Hence,

treating

the

affliction of

being

as

misery,

(the

reply

was),

*It3

dreadful
the

[proceeds]
of

from

Affliction.*
is

Hence

explanation

the

fourth

sentence
"

satisfactory.

Wherefore

Bhagava

has

declared: loko,

Avijja
*I
say,

nivuto
is

"c.

the

world

shrouded
"

by by

Ignorance;

"

by

doubt

is it not
"

manifested; and

is its attachment;

its dreadful

(reason of) desire horror [proceeds]

from

Affliction.'*

Ba'la'vata'ra. This
is the

Grammar
It

which is the

is in current

use

among

all Pali
work compiled
on

students.
the

smallest

Grammatical
and
is found of

basis
in

of

Kachchayana, wdth
the

nearly

accordance It treats

principles

Laghu-kavu-mudi.
as

of all grammatical arrangement

treats

rules

in is

Kachchayana,
as

but
"

the

is different,
on

and
the
on

follows:
on

The

first Chapter
the

Sandhi;
the fourth

second Taddhita;
a

Nama; the fifth on

third

on

Samasa;
the sixth

A'kkhyata;

on

Kitaka, Kitaka;
sections,

with and
one

few

Suttas
on

on

Unnadi

treated
into

of
two

as

the

seventh

Karaka, and

divided
the other

entitled

Utta'nutta,

Vibhattibheda.f

This

work
to

is complete

in 108

palm

leaves

of 2 feet

in

length,

with

9 lines

the

page.
two

f
the

The

matter

in these

Sections,
cap.

especially
x.

the

treatment

of

corresponds subjects,

with

ix. and

in the

Sidatsangara.

ba'la'vata'ra.

79

It begins
Buddhan Balavatiran
'

with

the

following

gdthd:

"

ti dha'bhivanditva

buddhambujavilochanan
buddhi vuddhiya

bhasissan

balanan

Having the

made
sight

three-membered

obeisance

unto
as

Buddha,
open

(of whom

is

as)

delightful

the for

lily, I shall

declare

(bhasissan)

the Balavatara young.*

"

the

promotion
And

of the

knowledge with the

of the
following:

it concludes
Satirekehi
Balavataro

chatuhi,

bhanavarehi

nitthito

Janata
Balavatara,

buddhi

vuddhin

karotuhi

'

May of

this

completed

(slightly) in
the knowledge

ex"

cess

four

bhdnavaras,

increase

of

mankind.'
The Rev. B.

Clough,
a

of

the

Wesleyan
of this work

Mission,
made

published,
M.

(in 1824)
Esq.

translation
late

by

W.

Tolfrey, De

of the

Ceylon

Civil

Service.*
the
a

Don
name

Andris
of

Silva

Batuvantudave,
which he had

adopting assumed
Text in when

Devarakkhita,
priest,

Buddhist It contains Neither

which
it
was

also

published
pages.

the

1869.

77
the

octavo
name

of

the

writer,

nor

the book.

date

on

composed,
to

is given

in the

It however

appears

be

an

old

work,

but

I cannot

ascertain

Mr.
a

Childers

late of the Ceylon Dictionary, Pali language.

Civil Service,

in his Prospectus

to

Pali-English
of
the

says:

"Practically Pali

there

are

no

Grammars unobtainable
mere

Clough's

(grammar

is quite

by

the
and

ordinary Mason's

student;
recent

D'Alwis's
work
was

Introduction
our

is

fragment; Grammar
and

leaves

knowledge

of

Pali

exactly

where

it

before." for April,

See 1870.

Triibner'a

American

Oriental

Literary

Record

80

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

how

much

older its goes

it

is

than

the

Panchikapradipa,*

which

mentions
that

earliest

and
name

best of

Sinhalese
the

commentary,

by

the viz.:

Temple

in

which

it

was

composed,

GAdALA'DENI
This

SaNNA.
its style
writer
to

also appears but

the
name

from

be

very

ancient
are

book;
given. with

of the
232

and

its date inches

not

It contains
9 lines
to

ola pp.

of 15

in length,

the

page.
on

The
tara,
see

author
edition
'

in his comment
1869,
quotes

sec.

40

of the

Balavaand

Panini

and

Katantra,

say in

8,

that

the

Sutta

karmavat

karmana

tullyakriyah karma

Panini
in the
are

(iii. 1, 87.) is rendered

Katantra.'
several which the
on

karmavat

kartd

There
and

other
I

Sinhalese

Commentaries
notice.

Translations I extract

shall hereafter following

In from

the the

meantime writer's

specimen

observations

Taddhita,
rudhayaha yogikayo
nimitta
nam

Shabdayo
hayi trividha

yoglkaj-aha
vet.

yogartidhaya pachanadikriya eti pachakadi

Ehi

sambandhaya

pravritti
rudhayo nimitta kota
nam nam

kota

shabdayaha:
pravritti

loka ghata

prasiddha
pata'di

sajna

matra
:

eti

shabdayaha loka

yoga-rudhayo

kriyadi

sambhandayada

This VI.,

was

written
to

in the
a.d.

45th
1455.

year

of the
some

reign

of
on

Parakrama-

bahu under

answering

See

remarks

the

subject

the head

of Sidat-Sangard.

GAdALA.'DENI-SANNA.

81

prasiddha

sajnavada
Paiike
:

pravritti

nimittakota

etipankajadi
madehi
upanne

fihabdayaha.

jatan pankajan,
loka
upan

Paiikaja
kriya

narai

paiikaja shabdaya
sesu

paiikayehi

janana

sambandhayada'
madehi

prasiddhayada

apeksakota
adin
eta,
ovun

pavatineya:

Holu

kerelii
ovun

paiikaja yana

loka
ve.

prasiddhayak Meseyinma

neti taddhita

heyin daya shabvriddha

licra Piyumhima artha prakashana

kriya pravritti

sambandhayada
nimitta kota

prasiddha
artha padayan vriddha

sajnavada
rukkho

vanne

prakashana

pachati yanadin neti

kattabbo
kerehi
ovun

yanadi

sesu

etada

rukkha

taddhitaya
hera
ve.
na

yana

V3'avaharayak vdsettha
are

heyin

nikadi

pratydntavu
*

ghatikadin
kinds, Yogika
"

kerehima Yogika,
are nouns

Nouns

of Here

three

Kudha,

and

Yoga^rudha.
^

the

(such as)
and
etc.
'

pachika
an

cook,' action
nouns

etc.,

originating
*

in usage,
to

signifying

(such
such

as) pacha
as
*

cook,'
pata
a

The

Rudha
etc.,

are

ghata and

pot,'

raiment,' previously
are nouns

originating

in usage,

expressing

well-known such
as

appellation.
*

Yoga-rudhayo
etc.,

Paiikaja
an

lotus,'

originating expressing

in usage,
a

and

signifying Avell-known which

action,

and

also

previously 'that
noun

appellation. in mud

Paiike is named

jatan Pankajan,

is born
*

Paiikajan.'
to

The

pankaja,
view
to

lotus,' is used

according
in

usage,

and
are

with

its action

of birth
that

mud.
are

There

ever) (howis

other

(species)
*

produced
;

in the mud,
there
no

such
usage

as

Holu
to
to

water

lily,' etc.
them

but,

since

designate

pankaja, (that word)

M

is only

applied

Piyum

'

the lotus,' to the exclusion

of others.

82

DESCRPITIYE

CATALOGUE.

In

the

same

manner

nouns

(named)
in ancient
a

Taddhita
usage,

nominal signifying well-known

derivatives,'
an

originate and

action,

expressing

previously expressions,
'tree,'

name.

Though
sense,
'

there such
as

are

conveying

certain

rukkho should

pachati
etc. ;

Mie cooks,'
yet,
as

kattabbo
ancient
^

that

which
has
not
sense

be

done,' words

since

usajre

sanctioned

such
are

rukkho

tree,'

etc.,
name

in the

of Taddhita, only
to
nouns
'

they

excluded,
as

and
^son

that

is applied
and
na,

such

Vasittha
etc.,

of

Vasittha,'
in affixes

ghiitika
etc.'*

clarified

butter,'

ending

nika,

Dha'tu-manjusa'.

Pali,
more

like

Sinhalese
recent,

Lexicography,

is
to
a

comparatively

and Pali

has

attained

less degree have

of

cultivation,
seen,

than

Grammar.
is There

f
a

As

we

already

the

Abhidhanapadipika,
no

metrical
are

vocabulary,
several
are

and

contains

verbs.
Lists
of

indeed
they

Dhatupathas,

or

Radicals,

but

very

From

the

trivial
be

errors

with
to

which

this work

abounds,
and

"

errors,

which
also

cannot

traced

incorrect

transcription, and the

which

are

inconsistent the
author
and
;

with
and,
any

the

great

learning
from

research of
at the

exhibited
the
usual

by

moreover,

absence
either
to

'Adoration,'
or

remarks work,
he

of the

writer,
inclined

beginning the

at

the had

end died

of

the

am

the

belief that

writer

before
of the

fairly completed

it.
has the he

f
and

Speaking
so

Pali, Mr.
to
'

Childers

following
is quite that

remark;
right.
an

far

as

it

applies
as

Dictionaries' of
a

"It

has

long

bc^n

felt

something

reproach

oriental

dha'tu-manjusa'.

83

defective,
assigned
none

both
to

as

to

arrangement, Among

and

the

meanings
there
are
as

them.
can

them,

however,

which
to
an

claim

such

decided

pre-eminence

belongs
It is

the work
ancient

under Pali

notice.

work. named

It

was

composed

by

learned the

Buddhist

Priest

Silavansa,on
by

the basis

of

Grammatical

System
called the

propounded

Kachchayana.

Thence
The

it is also residence of Lena.

Kachhayana
is is
to

Dbatu
stated
no

Manjusa.
have in

author

to

been

Yakkhaddhi
of the
district

But
it

there refers

proof

support

conjecture that
of Kurunegala.
is
no

Yakdessagala
is given
in the

in

the

No
to

date

work;

and

there

clue

its

discovery.

The

following

is the

author's

Preface.

Nirutti

nikara

para

paravaraatagan
bruQii
tan tan

rauniii

Vanditva

Dhatumanjusan
ma'

pavachananjasan
vyakaranani
cha
cha

Sogatagama
Pathe cha

gamma
pettha

pathita'

dhatvattlia

pavuch siya padan

chare

Chhanda
Yunan

hanittha

mo'karan dhatumba

dhiitvantauan
pubbam'attha

kvachi
api

'

digho

cha

'Having

bowed
ocean

unto

Buddha,

who

has

crossed

the

boundless
I compose which is
a

of all philological

sciences of
or

(treasures),

the

Dhatu
to

Manjusa,
the

[^Casket

Radicals'],
the

path

Saddhamma,

sacred

Scriptures.

language
of and

of singular

wealth

and

beautj, be

and

embodying

literature

surpassing

interest,
"

should

destitute

both

of

Grammars

of Dictionaries.'

Triibner's

Literary

Record,"

April,

1870.

_(?)^

84

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

'

Having
have

studied given both Patha

the

Buddhism, Radicals, have,

and and and

various

Grammars,
significations,

the

their
not,

consisting of, in the

'

of what
or

have

been

treated

Glossaries.*
of metre,
at the
i

To

meet

exigencies
o

I of the

have

in

some

places have

an [substituted]

end
u

Radical, I

and also

rendered

the given

final
the
sense

and

long. the
421

have

occasionally
The
stanzas,

before

Radicals.' Radicals
as

author

after embodying

about

in 148

offers the work,

to

following which
is being
:
"

explanation
may

to the

plan
an

of

the

add

the

fact, that

Alphabetical
to

List

prepared

by

the

publisher,

facilitate

reference
clia rudhadi

Bhu

vadi
cha

cha

divadi

svadayo

gaiui

Kiyadi
Ivriya

tanadi

cha

churadi'ti'dha

sattadha

\i

chitta

makkhatu'mekekattho auekatthahi vyattan

hahii'dito
dhatavo vannakkama lahnn

Payogato'uugantabbd Hitaya Rachita

manda

buddhinau

Dliatu-manjiisa Silayanseua
paiikeruba

dhimata

Saddhamma
asittha

rajahanso

dhammat

thiti Sllavanso;
nivasa

Yakkbaddi
yatissaro
so

lenakkhya

vasi

yamidan

akasi.

'

Thus,

the

seven

classes
*

of

Radicals
^

are,

bhuvadi

'bhii, "c.,' rudhadi

*su,

rudha,

"c.,' divadi
^tanu,

diva, "c.'suvadi

"c.' kiyadi "c.'

*ki, "c.' tanadi

"c.,' and

churadi

^chura,

Lit. "Prose

collections."

85

^Kadicals
learnt part,
to

have

various

meanings I

which
have,

mnst

be
most

from given
the

(reading)
but
one

authors. signification

for the
each

[of

Radical]

convey
'

action

which

(each)
rendered

expresses.

The

Dhdtu of for

Manjusa,

clear

and

easy

by
composed

means

alphabetical
the

arrangement,*

has

been
by

instruction
"

of

the

uninitiated,
a

the

learned in the that

Silavansa,

that

Silavansa,

priest, who with

a

resides

[Temple

of]
may

Yakkhaddi
continue

Lena, long,

aspirations
to the

Buddhism

like

Hansa

lotus-of- Scriptures.'

The

following

is

specimen
G.

of the

work;

"

6.

Aggo

(tu) gati

kotille

laga

sange

mag'esane dhatavo

Agi

igi rigi ligi vagi

gatyattlia

GH.

7.

Silaglia

katthane

jaggha
hoti

hasane
sosa

aggha

agghaue cha

Sighi

aghayane

laghi

gatisu

Don

Andris

De

Silva
with only

Batuvantudave,
a

Pandit, and
an

ii^

publishing
Translation,
stanza
occurs,

this work has

not

Sinhalese
the
the

English

prefixed in

number

of

the

in but

which

each

word

alphabetical

list

has also prefixed

to each

Radical has

the number
two

of the

class to which

it belongs.

He

also added

This

refers to the

alphabetical

arrangement

in the

verses,

not

the list.

86

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

stanzas

(the 4th and

in the

5th) by
work.
KH.

way

of supplying
are

an

omission
:
"

occurring

They

the following

Ikkho

(tu) dassanan'kesu
dasse

khi

khaye

kankha

kankhane mundhisu
cha

Chakkha
Vata'desesu Yache

chikklia

v^che

dikkho'pauaya
namhi

niyame

bhakkha'da

bhikklia

rakkho

rakkhanamhi

sikkho

vijjaggahe
given

tatha.

Although meaning
*

the
to

author word
;

has
yet,

generally where he

but
added
has

one

each

has

an

etc'

to
to

given
add

signification, for which

the
he

publisher
is chiefly

not

failed
to

others,

indebted

the

Buddhist conclude

scriptures. this notice

"

I shall

with

specimen

of

the

Alphabetical
120.

list, p, 22:
Ki'...viiiimaye, buy',
'to

Ki'

"

dravya

ganudenu

kirimehi,

*to

exchange.'

Ki'LA...bhande, Ki'LA...vihare,

bendimehi,
kelimehi,

'to

bind

"to

wedge.'
draw
a

'to

play'

['to

line.']*
KU...saddekuchchhite, yehi,
'to

shabdkirimehi,
'to contemn.'
'to

kutsita-

sound'

KUKA...a'dane,
KUCHA...

genmehi,

take/
'to

'to

accept.'

sadde,

shabdakirimehi,

sound.'

KUCHA....sankochane,
'to
narrow,'

hekiliraehi
contract.'

'to

straiten,'

'to

KutA"chhedane,

kepimehi,

'to

cut.'

I believe ground
to

this
draw

means

'to

peg,'

in the

sense

of planting

sticks

on

the

lines for cutting

foundations.

87

The

Na'ma'valiya.
that
poetry

It is well
been period
as

known
the idol poetry the

has
men

from

time

rial immemoAt
as
a

of literary
was

in the

East.
king

when

cultivated

by

the

well

the

peasant,
on

recluse

in his monastery, necessity for

and

the
vocabularies
was

traveller

the

road,

the

abridged
terms,

of quite
to

synonymous

and facilitate the

homonymous
therefore,

obvious.
one's

To
memory

reference,

and

render

store-house

of information,
in
easy

such
metre.

vocabularies To
this after

were

invariably belongs
name,

composed

class

Arnara-Kosha,
Amara

called
Sinha
"

in Ceylon,
'

the

writer's

to

which

has by

been
the

assigned

the

first place of the

in Lexicography

unanimous

suffrage

learned

in

the

East.'

In of the
a

close

imitation

of

this work

is the
a.d.

Namavaliya
Nallaratun,

Sinhalese,
of

composed
the of the time

in 1421, of

by

chieftain comparison

Pardkrama
Amara
the

Bahu
Kosha
and
will

VL
the
not

Sanskrit
with

Pali

Abhidhanapadipika

Namavaliya,
the historical

fail to interest
At the
same

the philologer
time
that

and

student. shew
an

the family

Sinhalese

words
the

affinity to the will

also

Sanskrit
the

of languages, relationship

student the

perceive
to

still closer

which

former
which
and

bears
Lassen

the

Pali.

Between
the
to
^

the

Maharashtri,
proicipua,^

has

designated
there compare
or seems

dialectus

the

Sinhalese,
we

be great

connection

and,

when

the

Sinhalese
with

in its relation,

whether

verbally

grammatically,

the

Prakrit,

88

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

the former

conviction is
a

forces

itself
of

on

the latter,

mind, which

that

the

sister dialect
to

the

Hematatra-

chandra
hhavam

defines
tata

be

"

\_Prakritih
^

Sanskritam,
"

dgatam

vd

prahritam'^'\
and
is

'that

which
with,

has
or

its

source

in

Sanskrit,
it.'
through the

either

born

sprung

from, wading

In
one

Lexical
must

works necessarily

of

the strike

East, the

peculiarity,

which

student,

ia, that

both

in

Pali The

and

Sinhalese,

graphy Lexicothe superior is

is in its infancy.

Abhidhanapadipika, and
one

best
to

of all Pali
all

Dictionaries,

certainly
ever

the
to
to

Dhatupdthas Professor the Radices of

that

were

written,

inferior
and
even

Wilson's

Sanskrit

Dictionary, of Professor

Lingua?

Sanskrita?
and the

Westei^aard
Sanskritum
valiya of

Copenhagen,
A close

Glossariura
of Nama-

Bopp.

examination

will exhibit
of modern

this inferiority, Lexicographers,

who
metre

and
as

the

comparative

superiority the ancient

compared down

with
some

writers, into In

merely without of

put

thousands
or

of words

order, words

method,
too,

arrangement.

the

number

the

superiority

of Professor

Wilson's
in the

Dictionary of

is greater
60,000
to

than

the

Amara

Kosha

proportion

12,000.

The useful
to

rhymes
in
one

in point

which

the

work
are

is composed,

though calculated of with the the under

of view, in
one

nevertheless
ascertainment
mass

weary

the which

beginner
run

the
common

words,

into

observations
this and
many

of the

Poet.

Namavaliya

labours

other

disadvantages.

THE

NA'MaVaLIYA. its
to

89

To

render

therefore, European
an

use

easy

all

classes,

and

especially
has

to the

student,

the

Rev.

C.

Alwis

published

English

Translation*
Araara

after the plan Kosha.

of Colebrooke's

version

of the

The

utility and
noticed by

importance Translator:

of
"

the

Vocabulary

are

thus

the
the

'Namavaliya, work
by of great

subject of
and It
the

the following

pages, referred
position

is

authority,
scholars.
as

is constantly

to

Sinhalese

holds

the

same

in in

Sinhalese the both

literature, and

Amarakosa

vocabulary
in

Sanskrit,
of which
It is

Abhidanap-padipika
have

the

Pali,
lished. pub-

works
scarcely

been

translated
to

and

necessary

adduce
of

anything offering

by

way

of

demonstrating
to

the

utility

the

Namavaliya
the
is not

the

public

in its present
a

shape,

beyond who whom

fact

that

there

is hardly of
a

Sinhalese
copy,

scholar,
or

in possession
are

manuscript

to

its contents

not

familiar.'

However
purposes,

useful
especially

this little work

as
a

may

be
to

for

various
in

ready

help
of
as

the

student
which

furnishing he
may
at
a

him

with

variety such
yet

names,

from

pleasure peculiar

select
metre,

may

suit the exigencies be denied

very

of like the portion

it cannot

that, small

Amara of
the
or

Kosha,
words

it contains
of
a

but

very
are

copious in

language. it.
as

Neither
a

verbs
epithets
or
as

derivatives which
are

given

Except titles of

few

appropriated
"c.,

deities,

names

of plants,

ordinary

compound

Nam"valiya,

by

Rev.

C. Alwis,

1858,

octavo,

pp,

123.
N

90

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

words,
are

(not

to

mention Technical

sesquipedalia
terms,

and
as

septipedalia).
aries, diction-

omitted.
are

too,

in most

excluded words
at,

from is

this.

The
;
same

catalogue this is not

of
to

homonymous be

also defective
we

and

wondered
Amara
But writer,

when

find the
contains

deficiency about
neither
given
we

in

the

Kosha,

which

only
that has

12,000

words.

it is to be
nor

regretted
translator

the
us

original

his

the of

etymology the
to
nouns,

of the

words,
as our

Nor

have

the gender

which,
in the

readers

know,

it is difficult
not

distinguish
as

Sinhalese;

for it does
a

recognise,
or

in many

modern

languages, in fixing

philosophical the

an

intelligible

principle,

genders

of

nouns.

The

writer,

after

the

usual

adoration
stanza: metia
"

to

Buddha,

gives

the

following
pinisa paliyen
kara

introductory
poraneduran
mut

Loveda
Nam

kala
nokala lakala

bevlnudu
bevu

kavi
vaiia

Vanapot
Pada
'

viyat

Icsa

benda

kiyam

Niimavaliya

Siijhala.

Though

the

names,

which of the

ancient
were

teachers
in prose

employed,

for the
not

good into

workl,

and the

rendered

verse;

yet, do
so

I, in rhyme,

sing

Sinhalese
distinguished
memory,'

Namavaliya,
in learning,

that

by

be (persons) may (the same) to committing

This
of

work

is divided
and

into tw^o parts, the first consisting

the
second

synonymous,

of into

homonymous thirteen

terms.

The

first

is
:
"

subdivided

orders

of

names,

consisting

THE

NA'ma'VALIYA.

91

1.

Of

celestial

terms^
are

for

things

above
the
names

human
of

abodes.
Buddhas,
cardinal

Under

this head

comprised and

deities, both

religious

mythological, phenomena

the

points,
the

the

heavens,
stars,

the

different the

of

nature,

various

including

tions personificadistinctions of the mind,

of of "c,
2.

the

planetary

system,
season,

the various the

emotions

time,

colour

and

Of
the

geographical
earth, such
as

terms,

for
naga
seas,

objects
worlds,
the

in

and

beneath darkness,
marine
3.

the

hells,
and

serpents,

waters,

rivers,

fishes,

objects,
Of

"c.,

"c,

terrestrical

objects,which
a

enter

into

the

graphic
4.

delineation Of
towns,

of
and

landscape all
the

in poetry. wealth,

beauty,

and

splendour
5. G.

thereof.
mountains, the rocks,
stones,
"

Of

"c.

Of

vegetable
flowers
to

kingdom,
some

giving
the

the

names

of trees

and

and

of

best

medicinal

herbs
7.
8.

known

the

Sinhalese,
"c.

Of
Of
in

beasts,
men,

birds,
and

their

different
social

relations of the body

are

to

each the
of

other

domestic

and of

point

view;

different
names

distinctions
which the

their

growth; of
the

variety
are

by

organs

guished; distin-

the adornrtient
9.
or

various comfort

objects which
of the
to

used

for the

person, ascetism,

"c. which the Mr. Alwis

Of

terms

relating translated

has

literally

"Brahaman,"
to eastern

originator

of

monachism,

according

legends.

92

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

10.

Of

kings,

and weapons,

their

attendants,
wars,

pageantry,
powers,

armies,
royal
11.
as

martial
virtues,

kingdoms,

"c. and
on.

Of

merchants, carried

the

different

articles of trade,

anciently
12.

The

distinctions "c.

of

caste

and

classes,

slaves

savages,
13.

outcasts,

Miscellaneous second without thus

to

terms
a

not

included

in the above. words,

Part

contains
any

number

of homonymous
or

placed

arrangement
at

order.
of

Having
we
come

glanced
the the

the contents

Namavaliya,
got up,

Index
names

No.

1,

which
in
the

is well

containing arranged
to

all

given and

Namavaliya,
roman

alphabetically,
pages in the
text,

referring
their

by

figures
significations

the

where

English
reader

are

given his eyes

in foot-notes.
over

The 76
to

will find the

by

casting

pages
3,500

114

that

valiya Nama-

contains

about
a

words.
given by

There of by
the

is also

second

Index

Mr. and

Alwis

English
to

terms

in his translation,

referring
in
not

figures

their

nearest

Sinhalese
seen

significations Mr. Alwis

has

the text.
only given

It will be
a

thus

that

literal translation but

has

of

an

oriental
terms

metrical
contained

Vocabulary,
in it into

reduced and
He
or a

all the

both

an

English

Sinhalese
;
"

Dictionary,

alphabetically
"

arranged. indices
the

says

Of
the

the two
work, and

alphabetical
will
serve

lists, at the
purpose the

the

end of
a

of

first

Sinhalese

English

Dictionary,

and

second,

as

THE

MAHAWANSA.

93

an

English

and
are

Sinhalese,
concerned.*

as

far

as

the

words

of the

Namavaliya

The

Mahawansa.
in this island, than
the

Of

all the
a

Pali

works

extant

no

class

possesses

more

absorbing
the

interest

Historical
general

Kecords

of

Sinhalese.
attached

Besides
to

the

archaeological
past,

interest
is in

the

writings

of

the

there
to

these

Sinhalese
and

Historical suggest has

;
"

records
inquiry,
"

much

excite for
a

admiration
a

admiration

people,

from

whom

originated
and

in

the
into

East

desire
of

for histoiical

pursuits
to

inquiry

matters

the
as

greatest
as

value
to
a

the

Antiquarian

and

Philologer,

well

the

Statesman

and fact that

a

the
no

Christian
country

Missionary,
in the

It is
possesses

remarkable
so

East

correct

history
as

of

its

own

affairs, and Phoenicians,

very

those who

of India had
of

generally,
the
race

Ceylon.

The of
a

influenced the
human

civilization
by their

large

portion and

great

inventions

discoveries,

by

their

colonies

Though
the

modern plan
of

works
this work,
e

by

Europeans

do

not

come

strictly notice Part

two

within

I may
is
a

nevertheless
Dictionary English

here
:

Sinhalese
Sinhalese with
an

Dictionari
aud

One
;

school

First,

English

and

Part

Second

and

Sinhalese,
on

Introduction
designed

containing
to

(valuable) observations
student

these
and
use,

languages,
an

assist

the

in their acquirement, phrases

in
common

Appendix

containing

Latin

and

French

by

John

Calloway,

Wesleyan

Missionary,

Colombo

Wesleyan

94

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

established

in

almost

every

quarter

of which

the

globe,

and

above
on,
"

all by the extensive

have

commerce

they

carried

left

nothing

behind,
The

except
a

the
very

alphabet

which and
a

they
very

invented.
ancient
race,

Persians, whom little

we

interesting look for

to

naturally

historic
vasta,

information,
two
own.

have
of

beyond

their
some

Zenda-

chapters

which

contain

traditions

of their
The
own

Hindus, from
a

people long

who

had
the

literature

of

their
a

period
no

before

Sinhalese
and

became
scanty

nation,

have

historical

records;

their
have

^^fragmentary embodied
present
upon

historical

recollections," works, such of

which
as

been

in their themselves

religious in the
trust

the

Puranas,
and
tions calcula-

language

prophecy;

their basis
can

no

-worthy In

chronological

be
older
are

made.*
than
any

the

Vedas

again,

which

are

perhaps
and

Ceylonese
to
a

Buddhist
the
of

writings,
only
sure

which

supposed which
can

"furnish

foundation
modern

on

knowledge

ancient
a

and

India

be

built

up,"t there

is

"lamentable

Press, Clough,
and

1821,

pp.

156

and
and
2

xxii.

And

the

other
and

by

the
a

Rev.

B.

is

an

English

Sigihalese
vols.

Dictionary,
in
1821,

also 628

Si:ghalese
and
852.

English
work

Dictionary,
is chiefly

8vo.

pp.

This

vakiable

for

the of

explanations print;
and from
a
a

it gives copy,
to

of

Buddhistical

phraseology.
to

It is out competiton, has

occasionally

offered

public

fetches also

seven

eight

pounds.
*

The
Pr.

Rev.

W.

Nicholson

published

small

octavo.

See Essay

Lassen's
on

Indische
results of

Alterthumskunde,
the

p. 503.

the

Vedic

Researches

by

W.

D.

Whitney,

American

Oriental

Journal,

iii.p. 291.

THE

MAHAWANSA.

95

lack
most

of

historic

sense^

which

has

ever

been Indian

one

of the

remarkable
our

characteristics

of

the

mind."* the

Although
Tamils,
at

Dravidian
to
a

neighbours,
very

especially

had

attained time Pandian which

our

high

degree
sought
queen

tion of civilizafor,
;

the
a

first monarch
princess
can
as

and
hey

obtained,
have
no

his

yet

works

be called
is much

historical,
inferior

and
to

their of

literature, the

however

ancient,

that

Brahmans. The

f
who

Chinese,
than which

boast
of

of

descent
have

from
no

times

remoter

the
can

days throw

Adam,

historical upon

writings

the

slightest

light

the

affairs of the In the the

East.

country

of Maghada,
of Buddhism,

so

greatly
and
of

renowned
the it
was

as
more

birth-place

still

interesting
"

language

(the Pali)
moreover,

in

which

promulgated, its origin

no

kingdom,
time of

which

dates
"

from

the of

the

Maha

Bharat^J

we

have

records

historical
on

character,
stone,

beyond
grants

religious of lands

inscriptions engraved fragments,"

on

sculptured plates

and These

of

copper.

"unconnected
of particular

beyond
us

serving
at to

to fix the

dates

Kings,
matter

furnish sufficient Bactrian the

present
us

with
to
a

neither general
us

history,

nor

help

chronology.
or

The
beyond

coins, kind

again,

afford

little the

nothing

of information

which

monumental

lb. p. 310.

t l

Caldwell's Elphinstone's

Dravidian

Grammar,
of India,

p. 81.
vol. i. p. 260.

History

96

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

inscriptions
yet

furnish

us.

"

The

only
to

Sanskrit
which

tion composithe

discovered
can

in
any
a

all

Asia,

title of is the

History

with

propriety

be

applied, work does

not

Rajatarangini;"*
was

comparatively
1148
:

modern
this again

which bear

compiled comparison in
the

a.d.

but,

any
or

either

in point

of the matter
to

it contains,

interest

which

attaches

the

subjects
Records.

it

treats

upon, genuine

with

the

Sinhalese
exhibited they

Historical by
the

The
from

historic
very

zeal

Sinhalese
far

the

time

colonized

Ceylon,

surpasses

that

of all other

Indian

nations.f
had for such pursuits,
;

The
was

love

which

the Sinhalese in

participated

by

their that which of

some

rulers
some

themselves
of
our

and,

whilst

tradition Annals,
were

asserts

early
was

Sinhalese
compiled,
history
were

from works

the of

Mahavansa
our

the

Monarchs, national

"

records

the
to

facts, time
of

that

*Hhe
by

annals

from
that the
our

time

compiled
*^the

royal
were

command;"
rewarded interest national and

and by

the

labours
with

historians
of

State

grants

lands."

The of the
a

which

Sovereigns
was

took
so

in this part

literature

indeed
of the

great, ages

that many
was

traveller

geographer
as "a

middle
native

particularly of

struck, with the

trait of the of the

rulers
by

Ceylon,"
to

fact the

employment

them

of persons

compile

national

annals.J

And,

though

comparatively

Pr.

H.

11. Wilson's

Introd.

to

Rajatarangini.
13
"

Lassen's Edrisi,

Indis. dim.
1,

Alt.

vol. ii. pp.

15.

"

8, p. 3.

THE

MAHAWANSA.

S7
the
left

lew

are

the

records hand

whicli
of

the

ravages

of time,

and

devastating

sectarian

oppression,
excel As in

have
matter

behind;"
interest,

they, all the and

are

nevertheless,

and

Annals

of

Asia.

"the

first actual in
first

writing, India, actual

the

first well-authenticated origin,"*

as so,

Inscription likewise, authentic

may

of

Buddhist
as

the

chronicle,
whole

well
eastern

the

most

history,
be traced

in the
to
a

of the

hemisphere,
source.

Ceylon-Buddhistic
says

"The

Mahavansa
"at

stands,"

Sir

James

Emerson

Tennent,t
of the
East, the

the

head by
whose

of the historical
any

literature
in

unrivalled

thing chronology for

extant

Hindustan,

wildness

of

it controls." instance,

When,

the
with

watchful
avidity
and

mind the

of

Sir
of

IVilliara

Jones
and

seized

identity discovered chronology

C handragupta
the

Sandracottus,
the

thence
and

only Asia,
in

key the

for unlocking annals

history
were

of
use

of Ceylon
the

not

without been

their

removing antiquarians.

doubts
When
him
to

which the

had

conjured
labours
tions inscrip-

up

by
a

indefatigable
the the rock

of

Prinsep

enabled
or

decipher

of Piyadasi
not

Devanampiya,
have

discovery either
or

could
to

with
proper

certainty

been
Buddhistic

applied
era,

fix

the
the

date

of

the

to

reduce
proper
"

extravagant

chronology

of
the

Asia

to

its

limits,

without

the

aid

of

Sinhalese

records

the

Pr.

Max

Miiller's
of Cejlon,

Sanskrit
p. 516.

Literature,

p. 520,

History

98

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Dipavansa*

in particular,

which

identified
obscure

the Devanani*
dialect of the

piya
pillar

with

Asoka.

When
presented

the

inscriptions

philological
alone served
as

difficulties, the
an

Ceylon
dictionary

Pali

Mahavansa their
put

"infallible
again

"t for
history

elucidation.
forth
an

When
extravagant

the

Cashmirean

logy, chronoTurnour
to

Ceylonese
to

chronicles important

alone

enabled

Mr.

effect
extent

an

and

valuable

correction,
to

the

of of

794

years,

and

thereby

adjust the
lastly, the

chronology penetrating into the

the of

Rajatarangini.J
a

When
an

mind

Burnouf,
of

from the

examination scriptures,

Nepal the
apart

version

Buddhist digest"

conceived

idea from

of

**a

fourth

of
of

the
the

dhists, Budthree

the

compilations

Convocations
all the
for

in India,

the

Sinhalese
furnished

annals,

and

above

Dipavansa,"
the

alone

the proof

required

establishing
Although the

conjecture.
early historical existed

several

records
before

in

the

Sinhalese

language

which

had

the

third

"Mr.

Tumour's
our

Pali

authorities
and my

will

be

of
excuse

essential for not before, Mr.

use

in

expounding taken
the

new

discovery,

only
my

having

the

epitome of

already
Piadassi

published
was

as

guide

is that

identity

not

then

established.""
"c.

James

Prinsep,

in the

Bengal
to

A. the

S. J. vi., p. 792,

"

On

turning
by

infallible Tika
admirable
may
;

upon

our

Inscriptions,
we

afforded
circumstance the

Mr.

Tumour's which
Prinsep

Mahawansa,
us

find

recorded passage."" A. and

help
see

materially

to

understand

obscure

Bengal

A.

S. J. vii., p. 264.

See

Bengal
extracts

S. J. for September,
obser\'ations
on

1836.

" See

the

subject,

in

the

duction Intro-

to

Kachchayana's

Pali

Grammar.

THE

MAHAWANSA.

99

century,
were

and

from
are

which

the

subsequent
lost,
we

historiea
neverthelessBodhivansa,
the

compiled, the

irretrievably
the

have the

Dipavansa, the

Daladavansa,
the

the

Tupavansa,

Rasavahini,

Rajavaliya,

Budllajaratnakara, Sulu-Eajaratnakara, Piijavaliya, dhagosa's Atthakatha, all which succession from

the

the contain

Nikayasangraha, historical kings,

Avhen in
matter
a

and

the biting exhi-

Mahavansa,
the
2341

of 165
the
time

during

period settled
and

of
in

years,
to

Wijaya
1798;

Ceylon
general

British
is

conquest

whose and

accuracy

proved

by
an

variety

of

facts

circumstances. who
maintains

Colonel
to

Sykes,
day
the
over

indefatigable
of

scholar, the

this

superiority the

Pali
the

language, Brahman last

"

and

its history, annals,

Sanskrit
speaking

and
of

prophetical
work:

says

in

the

named The of

Mahavansa, the the marvellous,

same

in its details,

manifests
credulity

the and

same

love

the

same

superstition,

exaggeration of kings
and

in

description, which

and

the

same

adulation in the
annals

and

princes,

is met

with

religious

history

of heathen of
ancient
common,

and

Christian
modern however, nations,

nations Europe.
to

called

civilized, these and

and

With
annals

draw^backs,
religious

the

history from
not

of

all
the

the

Chronology
before
respect
nor

of

the

Mahavansa,
623,

birth
a

of

Buddha
with

Christ
to

does

admit
;

of and
can

question

its the

general

accuracy

neither shew
to

Brahmanism
any

Sanskrit
date,

language

work
many

of

an

unquestionable

approaching
nor a

within

centuries

of

it

[b.c. 623].

work

100

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE,

with and

the

shadow

of

claim

to

its honesty

of intention,
;

its accuracy
seems

of

chronological
statlno;

records
that

and
*

Mr,
from

Tumour
the
B.C.

in justified

date
307.,

of the

introduction history

of Buddhism
is

into

Ceylon,

that
concurrence

[Mahavansa]
of
every

authenticated
which
country,'
can

by

the

evidence of
any

contribute
Introduction,

to

verify
p. li."*

the

annals

"

Such
historical

are

the

merits

of the
whole
100

best

and

most

authentic
written
which in the from priest and
at

work and

in the

of Asia. chapters,

It is of of
a

Pali
early
B.C.

verse,

contains comprising

portion,
543.
to
A.D.

the

history by

Ceylon
learned

301,

was

composed
was

named

Mahanama.
annals then

It

compiled and auspices

D.
was

from

Pali

Sinhalese
Anuradhapura,

extant,

composed
of
477.

under

the
A

his

nephew It is still

Daean
doubtful of the when
of the

Keliya,
whether

between
Mahanama portion, that which

459
was

and
not
own

also

the

author

subsequent

to

his

times,
was

Yet, author

it is considered

he

himself
to

the
301,

Commentary

extends
of the work

a.d.

and

that
name

the of

subsequent

portion
it
wrote

goes

by

the

Sulu

Wansa, that he

may

be

concluded,

without
to

much
the

doubt,

the

whole

history

date

last given.
"From
ndma's

the
work

period

fsays Turnour)
to

at

which
of

Maha-

terminated,

the

reign

Parakrama

Journal

of the
to

Royal

Asiatic

Society,
p. ii.

vol.

vi., pp.

339,

"c.

"j-

Introduction

Mahavansa,

THE

MAHAWANSA.

101

Bahu,
under

iuA.D.
the

1266,

the

Sulu
of the

Wansa
last

was

composed,

patronage

named
I

sovereign,
have of
not

by

Dharma able
from
to
AD.

Kirti,
ascertain
1267
was

at

Dambedeniya.
whom the the reign portion of

been
history

by
to

the

Parakrama
that reign
was

Bahu
to
a.d.

of

Kurunegala
1758,

written,
or

but

from

the

Maha

rather

Sulu,

Wansa

compiled
partly,
his reign

by
from

Tibbottuvawa,
the works

by

the command
to

of Kirtissri,
during

brought
priests,

this island

by

the

Siamese

(which

had

been

procured

by

their
to

predecessors and

during
partly

their former
the

religious

missions

Ceylon),
escaped the
The reign

from

native

histories,

which

had
in

the general of

destruction

of literary

records,

Raja Sinha
Mahavansa,
was

I."*
together with
some

entire

other

historical

works, in
1833

translated this work its

who

and

published
to

by

Mr,

Upham,
as a

;f

but

is not

be
at

trusted length

translation. Hon.

Noticing Turnour,
first

character

the

George
the

subsequently

(1837)
with
an

published English
*'This
above

thirty-seven
says;
"

Chapters

translation,
translation,
noticed,

which is stated

abounds
to

in

errors

of the
made

tion descripthe

have native

been

'under

superintendence
department,

of

the

late

chief

of the
who
was

Cinnamou himself
I
was

(Rajapaxa,
Pali and

Maha

Modliar),
scholar
in the

the

best

Singhalese

countiy.'

Tumour's
The

Mahavansa,
and

p.

ii.

t
by

Sacred

Historical

Books
r.s.A.,

of

Ceylon,
1833.

in tlu'ce vols,

Edward

Upham,

m.r.a.s.,

and

Loudon,

102

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

personally
and
character. extensive

acquainted
deservedly

with

this

individual, both

who

was

universally
private*

respected,

in his official and

He

possessed

extensive his
own

information,
caste
as

and
least,

equally
if
not

influence, his

among

at

among

countrymen
with been the

generally
Buddhistical kept
up
caste

and

of

late in the

years, Burmese
the

the

intercourse empire had

church by missions

chiefly

from
the

hood priest-

of Justice
more

his

(the Chalia)
not,

in

Ceylon,
to
as

late

Chief

could
competent

perhaps,
to

have the

applied
native,

any
well
as

individual Burmese,

collect capable

Pali

annals

; or

more

of procuring
into

the

best

qualified
among
the

translators

of that

language
in the This could

Singhalese,

from

Pali
than
to

scholars

resident
was.

maritime
was,

districts
the

of the

island,
extent

Rajapaxa
this

however,

full

which

Chief
his
not

have

efficiently undertaking

assisted
;
or

Sir

A,

Johnston,
Modliar
scholar.

in
was

praiseworthy

for the
an

Maha

himself say,
he

either had
no

Pali,

English with

That
than
a

is to

better

acquaintance Avithout from which

the

the

Pali,

modern

European
dead
to

would,

studying
his
own

it, have

of
be

any

ancient

language,
acquaintance

might

derived.

As he

his

with

English
ordinal

language,
question

though
which much

imperfectly
be put
in
to

comprehended
him, he the

any

y
not

might less

certainly
shortest

could

speak,
sentence

write,

reply,
must,

connected
he

in English.*
a

He

therefore
on

(unless
Sir A.

has

practised

most

unpardonable

deception

Johnston)

"In

1822,

five years
a

after

Sir

A.

Johnston

left

Ceylon,

and
as

before

I had

acquired
of

knowledge I
in
my

of the
to

colloquial

Singhalese,
Maha

Magistrate
Modliar,
as

Colombo,
witness
an

had

examine

Rajapaxa,
that occasion,

Court.

On
present

was

obliged

to

employ

interpreter

(the

permanent

Assessor,

TITK

AH

A WANS

A.

103

be

at

once

released

from

all responsibility,

as

to

the

ness correct-

both of the

of the

Pali

version into

translated

into

Singhalese

and

Singhalese

version
contrast

English."

In

marked

with

the

above

is Mr.

Tumour's
of Ceylon,

translation. and,

He

was

the
he he

Colonial prosecuted

Secretary
his

during

the

time

study

of

the

Sinhalese
at

language,

was

the by

Agent the

of Government

Kandy.

Encouraged by
to

publication Tumour
time
to to

of

the
was

Balavatara induced
direct

the the

Eev. Pali,

B. and

Clough,
from
in

learn minds and

time

to

the great
to

of the

learned

Europe

its thus

study.
ren-

The "iered and

invaluable
of of

services

which
to

he

the the

cause

Asiatic Buddhism,
one

History, is
is
now

Chronology,
and
in

to

study

acknowledged
engaged

appreciated study its of the

by

every

who

the

Buddhist
are

religion, recorded.

and I
am

the

dialect

in
at

which
a

scriptures
to

indeed

loss

which
that

admire

most

"

whether
or

the

disinterested
perseverance

zeal with
he
to

animated amidst the the

Mr.
his

Turnour, arduous and

the

which pursued analyze

**

responsible
"

duties,
I
come

object of
Pali
seen

his researches.
of

When
M.

books
what

Ceylon,"
and
we

says

Burnouf,*
we owe

it will the

be

discoveries
and

labours
shall have

to

zeal

of Mr.

Turnour;

to admit

Mr.

Dias,
to
as

Modliar)
me,

not

only

to

convey
my

his

Singhalese
questions following
me

answers

in

English
to

but
was

to

interpret

English
of

in Singhalese in English.

him,

he

totally

incapable
conversed iv.

With
*

Europeans

he

generally

in the

local

Portuguese."

History

of Buddhism,

p.

104

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE,

that

if he
he

has has

given

to

Europe
us

fewer
a

original larger

manuscripts,

furnished

with

number

of

accurate

translations.*'
in his

Of these
lengthy I shall

valuable

observations
tive descripto

and

translations,

Introduction
now

of copious
"The

the

Mahawansa,
:

proceed

make

extracts
wTiter
to

opens

his

work

with

the
he

usual
devotes

invocation
no

to

Buddho,
twenty-five
these

the

explanation

of which

less

than

pages

of the
I

Tika.
to

Without
his

stopping
notes
on

to examine

comments,

proceed

the

word

*Mahawanso.' "Mahawauso the genealogy

is the Mahantananwansoj both
;

abbreviation

of

of the
from
either

great.

It signifies
to
account,
;

pedigree, being

and

inheritance

generation
on

generation
or

itself of
bears

high
the

import,
two

that

because

it also

above

significations Mahawanso
that

hence

*Mahawanso.'

"What Be

that

contains

(I
of

proceed

to

explain)

"

it known,
the

of these
as

{i.e.,
well

the

aforesaid Buddhos,

great)
and

it

illustrates their

genealogy,
pious with

as

of the of

of

eminently

disciples,

as

the great

monarchs,

commencing
inasmuch
as

Mahasammato.
the visits

It is also of gi-eat import,

of Buddho

it narrates

(to

Ceylon).
likewise,
the pious

Hence
all
men

the
was

work

is

(*Maha')
to,
or

great.
been

It

contains,

that

known

has
the

recorded

by,
well

of old, connected
of those

with

supreme

and

defined

history

unrivalled

dynasties

('wanso').

Let

(my

hearers) listen (to this Mahawanso).

"Be
words import.
to

it

understood,

that

even

in the

(old) Atthakatha,
are

the
deep

'Dipatthutiya They visits

have

sadhusakkatan' there

held exclusive

as

of

(in that work)

and
matters

reference therewith.

the

of

Buddho,

connected

THE

MAttAWANSA.

lOo

On

this

subject
"

the

antient

historians
set

have

thus the

expressed
visits

themselves:

'I will
;

perspicuously

forth

of
;

Buddha
the

to

Ceylon of

the arrival

of the relic and

and

of the bo-tree
schisms

histories the
;

the

convocations,

of the
of

of the
into

theros;

introduction the

of the

religion

(Buddha)
of
the

the

Island

and

settlement
be

and

pedigree from
the

sovereign

(Wijayo).'
quotations

It
here

will

evident,
that is

substance
extent

of

the the that

made,

the

numerical

of

dynasties
source:

(in

my

work)
invention

exclusively

derived

from

(itis
the

no

of

mine.)
is adopted in the

"Thus
the

title 'Mahawanso'

imitation
Mahawiharo

of

history

composed

by In

the

frateruily work language I

be,

of

(at Anuradhapura.)
setting

this

the in

object
which
in

aimed

at

is,

aside

the

Singhalese
that

(the foriner
the Magadhi.

history) is
Whatever
Atthakatha,
the
dialect

composed, the
matters

should
which

sing
were

may

contained thereof,
in the

in the

without

suppressing I compose which

is

any my

part

rejecting
supreme

only,

work

Magadhi

language,

thoroughly
illustrate,

purified
then,

from

all

imperfections.
w^auso,

I will with

brilliantly
on

the

Mahahending compre-

replete
the

information detail

every

and subject,
events
;

amplest

of all important

like unto

splendid

and
rich

dazzling
in color,

garland,
taste,

strung
scent.
an

with

every

variety

of flowers, "The They

and

former
said,

historians, celebrate
to

also, the

used

analogous

simile. tuated perpethe

'I will

dynasties
;

(*wanso')
illustrious
:

fi'om
commencement,

generation

generation by many

from
a

and every

lauded

bards
:

like unto

garland
with

strung intense
"

w^ith

variety

of flowers

do

ye

all listen

interest.*
some

After
verse,

further

commentaries

on

other

words for
P

of

the

first

Mahanamo

thus

explains

his

motives

under-

106

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

taking
the
"

the

compilation

of

his

history,

before

he

touches

ou

second.
*

Thus

I, the author
the
reverence

of the Mahawanso,
due
thereto,

by
in my

having
first

rendered
verse,

to

religion

have

procured it should
are

for
be

myself
asked

immunity
in

from
particular by
has

misfortune.
place, ancient

In
'why,

case

this

while
in the

there

Mahawansos

composed

authors

Singhalese wanso?'
explain viz., that
is the

language, in refutation

this author

written

this Palapadoru-

of such
of

an

unmeaning
the

objection,

I thus

the

advantage

composing
composed
as

Palapadoru-wansa,
the ancients, there
are

in the
as

Mahawanso well

by of

defect,

of prolixity

brevity.

There

also

other

inaccuracies
for the

deserving
purpose

of notice. explaining

Avoiding
the

these
on

defects,

and the

of

principle compiling,

which
composed,

Palapadoru-wanso I proceed
to

am

desirous
verse."

of

is

the

second
are

The
certain
nama.

folio

wins:

extracts

also with

made

to

elucidate
of Maha-

particulars Mr.
opening

connected
says:
"

the

history

Tumour
the second several

"In data

chapter,

Mahauamo

supplies

detailed
to

touching

of Gotamo's

incarnations,
the
to

prior

his

manifestation

in the person

of Mahasammato,
confine

first monarch
a

of

this

creation.

shall

myself
which

translation particular

of the

portion

of the

commentary It will
serve

treats

of that
his

incarnation.
or

to
or

assimilate

production birth,
race.

manifestation,
Hindu
"

by

*opapatika'

apparitional of the
solar

with

the

scheme
the

of the of that
a man,

origination
existence

'At

close

(in the Brahma

world)

he

was

regenerated
the process

at the

commencement

of this creation,
the circumstance

by

of

'opapatika.' afflicted

From with
state

of

mankind resulting

being

then

unendurable

miseries,

from

the

uncontrolled

of

the

sinful

passions

THE

MAHAWANSA.

107

which

had
created

been
by

engendered, the
murder,
a

as

well

as

from
and

the

consternation

violence, desire

rapine

produced

by
men

condition
to

of anarchy,

manifested
of
a

itself among
Having
unto

live

subject to
together,

the

control

ruler.

met

and

consulted

they

thus

petitioned

him

(the

Buddho
to

elect), *0
to

great for
race our

man!

from

heucefoi'th
and
common

it belongs weal.'
to

thee

provide
human

protection

The

whole the
'

having
was

assembled
conferred
on

and

come

this

decision,
sammato,'
"

appellation
the
as

him

of

'Maha-

great
the
"

elect.'
comments
are
on

Valuable

the
and

genealogy

of

the

Asiatic
sammato,

monarchs
"

the

descendants only

successors

of Mahainsulated
and in
a

they

are

still

abridged
the

and

notes

deduced Atthakatha limited

however

(as

already
to

noticed) justice which

the

from

Pitakattaya
not

the this

would

be

done As
to

sketch

of

buddhistical general rigid

annals. adherence

proof, data
to

of Mahanamo's which his

the

from
one

history
of

is compiled,
the
care

may
which

here
he

advert

of

the

instances however guided. mentioned by the

with the in

marks

every
he

departure,

trivial,

from

authorities
to

by
the

which

is otherwise
eight kings

He

says,

reference
verse
:

twenty-

in the

6th

'In

the

Atthakatha

composed
son

Uttarawiharo
and

priests,

omitting
Muchalo

Chetiyo,
to

the
son

of

Upacharako,

representing
that

be

the

of Upacharako,

it is stated

there
to
an

were

only

twenty-seven
of years.' religion, after

rdjas,whose
"

existence

extended
first

asankya
on

The

account

of the
is that
so

convocation and

Gotamo's
third

death,

clearly
no

beautifully
comments

given
are

in

the

chapter,
me.

explanatory
particulars

requisite
construction

from

For

detailed

regarding
and

the

of the
held

convocation the

hall refers

at

Rajagaha,
to

the

proceedings

therein,

Tika

the

Samantapasada

Attha-

108

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

katha

on

the

Dighanikayo,

and

the

Sumangala

wilasini

Atthakatha. "The fourth and

with It
will

fifth chapters reference

be
to

are

the

most

valuable of

in the

Mahawanso,
history.
the
names

the

chronology in
some

Indian both of
in

observed order of

that

respects, this

and

in the varies

succession,

line

the

Magadha
*"

kings
rest

from

the

Hindu

genealogies.
the
account

The

of the
"

fifth chapter, the

containing

of
by

Asoko's
whom

conversion the third

is

history
was

of

Moggaliputtatisso,
as

convocation

held,

well

as

of that
with

convocation,

full

of
on

interesting
which the

matter,
comments

detailed

peculiar
throw
"

distinctness,
no

of

the

Tika

additional

light.
of his

At

this stage

work,

being

at

the

close his

of the

third of

convocation,

Mahanamo without

abruptly any

interrupts
reason

history chapter

India,

and

assigning
resumes

in the

sixth

for that

interruption, of the

the

history given
of

of Lanka,
in the first

in

continuation

visits of Buddho,
the landing

chapter,

commencing adopting
when this

with
course

Wijayo.
manifest

His
to

object
Tika,

in

is sufiiciently
to

his

readers, ever, howcourse,

they he

come

the twelfth himself

chapter.

In

the

thus

explains of the
as

for

following

this

at

the

opening
soon

sixth third

chapter. convocation
was

"*As

the

closed,
that
on

Maha
by

Mahindo,
his
the

who

was

selected

for, and
who
was

sent

on,

mission,

preceptor religion
came

Moggaliputto,

bent

establishing

of Buddho
to

in the

different had by
the
;

countries
been

(of Jambuand

dipo)
rescued

this evil
the

island,

which

sanctified, visits paid, had

from by

influences,
supreme

three
and
on

in

aforetime, rendered

Buddho the

which

been

habitable

from

very

day

which

Bhagawa

attained

parinibbauan.

THE

MAIIAWAN8A.

109

**

'Accordingly,
years

at

the

expiration
event,

of

two

hundred reign
of

and DewaMaha-

thirty-six nanpiyatisso,

from

that

and

in the

(Mahindo)
the

arrived. of the

Therefore
history
be

(the

wauso)
here,

arresting
it
was

narrative

(of Jambudipo)
shown
here
;

where

requisite island

that
were

it should
established the

how
with

the that

inhabitants view,

of
with

this

and

the intent

of explaining
into

arrival lineage

of

Wijayo,
said
:

it enters

(at this point),in detail, Wijayo, by commencing (the sixth

*In
"

the

of the the

chapter) with
of Wangu,

words

the

land

of

Wangu,
nothing the
on

in the

capital

"c.'"
in the

The

Tika

adds
as

to the

information

contained

Mahawanso, There gesu'

are

to

fabulous
the

origin
verse,

of
on

the
the

Sihala
words
us

dynasty.
'Wanas

two

notes

first

and

'pure,*

which position lived.

should

have

informed and

fully

to

the geographical
the

of the
They

country,
are

the age

in which

Wangu and

princes
comprised
were

however

unsatisfactorily
sentences.

laconic,
"
'

in the

following named

meagre

There

certain dwelt their

princes becoming

Wangu.
it

The
was

country
called

in
'

which

they from
word

powerful,

Wangu,' "'The

appellation.

'pure'

'formerly,'

signifies

anterior

to

Bhagawa
"All

becoming
that
can

Buddho.
be

safely
is that

advanced

in regard
was

to the

contents

of the
the
and,

sixth

chapter

Wijayo

descended,

through

male

branch,
the

from
female

th'e

rajas of
his

Wangu
the royal

(Bengal
family
the
or

proper),

through

line, from

of Kdlinga
issue

(Northern Circars) ;
alliance
with, above
some 'a

that

grandmother,

of

the

mentioned,
obscure

connected

herself

rather

eloped
word
own

individual their

named
son

Siho Sihabihu
in

(which
put
a

signifies
father
to

lion'); that
and

his

death,

established

himself
was

Lala,

sion subdivi-

of Magadha,

the capital

of which

Sihapura,

probably

110

DESCKirTIVE

CATALOGUE.

the

modern
the
;

Syughaya
remains that his

on

the

Gunduck

river edifices with

in

(in the
are

vicinity
he

of which

of buddhistical
son

still to hundred

fomid)

and

Wijayo,
outlawed
to

his
their

seven

followers, from notice which the

lauded

in Lauki,
came

native

land,

they
probability

this date
term^
or

Island.
of his

I
landing

shall

hereafter
been

of the

having

antedated
a

by

considerable revelation chapter

tone

for the command

purpose

of supporting Buddho, with

pretended
the

of

which

seventh

opens.

"The

fabulous

of the
in

narrative
is

in which in
a

the
the

account

of

Wijayo's

landing
even

Lanka

conveyed
so

seventh
to

chapter, the

bears,

in its details,
at

close

resemblance
that it

landing

of

Ulysses

the

island

of Circe, from

would

have

been

difficult to defend
had he lived

Mahanarao

the

imputation
the

of plagiarism,

in

country be

in which
to

works
The
own

of Homer
seizure
rencontre

could, and with and

by

possibility,
of almost their

accessible
men

him. his

imprisonment

Ulysses'
identical landing

and with the

Circe,
his
men,

are

fate

of the

Wijayo
dominions

on

in Lanka,

within

of Kuweni. narrative is too

"The
in the

full and

distinct
to

in all requisite
any further

details,

ensuing from

three
me.

chapters,

make

remarks

necessary

"The
of the

twelfth
buddhist
in
B.C.

chapter

contains
at

the

account

of the dispersion of the

third
convocation,

missionaries,

the'close countries,

307,
their

to

foreign I

for

the in

purpose

of
to

propagating
enter

faith. of
the

had

intended data contained

this in

place

into

comparison

the

Professor
details
with

Wilson's furnished
the

sketch
in this

of

Raja
of
the

Taringini, Mahawanso,

with

the

chapter

connected The

introduction
of

of buddhism
the preceding

in Cashmir.
extracts

great

length, which

however,

from

the

Tika,

THE

MAHAWANSA.

HI

has

already

swelled designed,

this

introduction
me

beyond

the

dimensions
the

originally
the

deters

from

undertaking
now

task
to

in

present

sketch.
between
to

I shall,
the
two

therefore,
authorities conversion the

only

refer

the

accordance

(though
having

of conflicting
taken place

faiths)as
in the

the

facts Asoko

of
;

that

reign

of
;

of

previous

prevalence

of

the each
;
as

naga
sect

worship attributed

and
to

of the
the

visitation

by
the

tempests, opposite
to

which party
the

impiety

of

evidences
event

of both
here the

authorities

concurring this

prove did

cal historiplace

recorded,

that
supreme

mission

take

during "In in the

reign

of that
upon

ruler

of India.
a

entering

the

thirteenth
m

chapter, this

note
as

is

given

Tika,

which

extract

place, of
a

containing
;

further would

particulars

of the

personal

history

Asoko

and by

take
the and

this

opportunity
*she

of correcting
gave birth
to

mistranslation,

altering

passage Mahindo,'

the

noble
to

(twin) sons
the
noble
to

Ujjenio
Ujjenian
Asoko
the
"

into

*she The

gave
other

birth

prince

Mahindo.'
to

children
note,
were

born

at

Ujjeni, alluded
of different
to

in

former

probably

offspring 'Prior
of

mothers.

this period,

prince
dynasty,

Bindusaro,
on

the
demise

son

of Chadahis

gutto
had
sons

the

Moriyan
to

the

of He

father,
two
were,

succeeded who
were

the

monarchy,

at

Patiliputta.

had

brothers. brothers,
on

Of
the

them
issue

(the sons) there

of

also, ninety

other

different
was

mothers.

This
all of Awanti.

monarch

conferred
the dignity

Asoko, sub-king,
a

who
and

the

eldest*

of of

them,

of
on

the

government
when he
came

Subsequently,

certain

occasion,

"This
the

is at eldest

variance

with

preceding
sons."

note,

which

made

Sumano

of all Bindusaro's

112

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

to
'

pay

his

respects

to

him

(the monarch),
to

addressing

him,
reside

Sub-king,

ray

child

! repairing
him
to

thy He,

government,
who
was on

at

Ujjeni,' orderecj Ujjeni, pursuant

at

thither.

his in

way
his

to

his

father's

command,
at

rested

journey
a

the

city of Chetiyagiri,
met

the

house

of
and

one

Dewo, youthful

settho.

Having of the
said

there named

the

lovely

daughter

settho,
;

Chetiya
the
consent

dewi,

and

becoming

enamoured
and

of her

soliciting
them, he

of her
her.

parents^

obtaining
she

her

from

lived
;

with

By

that

connection thence
to

became
she

pregnant gave

and
to

being
the that

conveyed prince

from

Ujjeni,

birth years
she

Mahindo. giving
birth there.

At
to

the
her

termination daughter
the
son

of two

from

date,
to
on

Sanghamittii,
father

continued

dwell

Bindusaro,
calling require his

of
to

the

sub-king,

his

death

bed,
to

Asoko

his recollection,

sent

messengers
to

his attendance.
their he

They message
to

accordingly
to

repaired Pursuant

Ujjeni,
those

and

delivered

Asoko. father way, by

to

instructions, his
son

hastened

his

rapid
at

stages,

leaving
;

and
to

daughter,
his

in
at

his

Chetiyagiri
the
on

and

hurrying
obsequies

father
parent,

Pataliputta, died

performed

funeral arrival.
different

of his

who
the

immediately brothers

his

Then,
mothers, the
mother

putting and

to

death

ninety-nine all disaffected

of
and

extirpating he
there

persons,

raising

chhatta, of the

solemnized

his

inauguration. her children

at
to

The
the

thero

(Mahindo),
to

sending

king's

court,

continued

reside

herself

the

city
author
was

of

Chetiyagiri.
of
the

Tt

is from
has

this

circumstance

(that the
prince

Mahawanso
over

said),
country.'

'While

Asoko

ruling
"

the

Awanti affords
no

The

TIka

new

matter,

as

far

as

regards

the

interesting

narrative

contained

in

the

fifteenth,

sixteenth,

THE

MAHAWANSA.

Il3
The

seventeenth,
twentieth reign

eighteenth, chapter
contains
at

and
a

nineteenth
chronological
opening of

chapters.
summary which
the

of

the

of
the

Dharamas6ko,
following paid
to
note,

the

Tika
the

gives
minute

affording
the

another
to

proof
any

of

attention in regard

by
the
the

author

prevent

hension misappre-

chronology
arrival

of his history.
and

"After
to

describing
upon

of the bo-tree,
on

preparatory
the theros

entering

the

chapter
the

the

subject of
of
the

obtaining
two

'parinibbanan,' Dhammasoko
Mahawanso

account

death

of

the

monarchs,

and in these

Dewananpiyatisso,

is set

forth year
the

(in the
of the

words)
the

In the
was

eighteenth placed in

reign

of
wanna

Dhammasoko,
pleasure

bo-tree

Mahamegha

garden.'
*

"(In
amount

the
to

Mahawanso thirty-seven.'

it is

stated),
that

these work

years

collectively
appear
years.

By

it might
to

that

the

total

(term of
would
again that

his
be

reign) amounted
erroneous

forty-one year
next

That
period

reckoning being

the

last the

of

each

counted

as

the

first of
the

period.
becomes

By

avoiding

double
In

appropriation,
the

period

thirty-seven

years.

Atthakatha,
the

avoiding
is

this absurd stated.

(literally laughable) mistake,

It is there
specified
to

period

correctly

be

thirty-seven

years."

The
sixty-two

untranslated
chapters;

portion

of the
an

Mahawansa
of
the

contains
same

(vide
p.

Analysis

in
same

Tumour's

Mahawansa,

xci.)

There

is not

the

facility for translating had

into
to

this portion
of the

which

Mr.

Tumour chapters
or

for the
English

rendering
;

first thirty-eight
is there
not
a

for, not

only

gloss

tika

the

untranslated

part,

but

the
;

work and

itself is found
the only
careful
Q

in almost securing
a

inextricable
correct

confusion of the

hope

of

copy

text

is by

inter-

114

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

comparison island,
and

with
with

old

MSS.

in

different from

parts

of the
and

copies,

if procurable,

Siam

Amarapura.
Having regarding
Tumour

given this has

all the
ancient

information
History, and
we

worthy
may the

of
state

notice
that

translated and

published
-ninth.
ten

first thirtywas

eight stated

chapters, that he have

also the also

fifty

It

publicly
chapters,

had

translated

other Mr.
a

but

these

never

been
also

published. published
in
"

L.

De of

Zoysa,
the

Mudaliyar,
and

has

translation

Ixviiith

Ixixth

chapters for
1856

the
58.

C. B.

Royal

Asiatic

Society's
only
as a

Journal
specimen

Not
wansa

of the

third part
furnishing

of the

Mahaof

by
wanton

Tibbottuvawa,
destruction which,
as

but
of the

as

evidence

the

ancient
to

literary

records historian,

of
"were

this country,

according high
as

another

burnt
present,

in heaps with
a

cocoa-nut

trees,"

we

here

translation.

Cap.
Atha tassacbehaye
tasmin

XCIII.
samudd'asanna pasiddha

ratthake

Jayawaddhana
Tahin
Maya
tahin

kotth'adi
vasantesu

nagaresuhi

Suriya

dhanavho

Tass'atrajobalo
Gantva
Jayaggaho
tahin

raj'eko asi dsi Rajasiho'ti namako

yuddhan
attano
so

vansaja rajusu tejojanadhipo

tahin

katvana
pitaran

aggahi
'picha

jayan

mahabalo saka hattha

Gha

tetva

Sitavaka
Pasanno

nagarasmin
sasane

rajja'maggahi Rajasiho'ti vissuto

kalamhi kusalan

dummati

kinchi

karan
so

Danan

latv'ekada

raja maha

there

apuchchhi

THE

MAHAWANSA.

115

Pitu
Tada

ghatakapdpa'lian
thera tassadhamman

kathan

nasemi

bhitiko
visarada

desetvana

A'radhetun
Kata
papan

asakkonta
vina
liata
setun

duttha

chittan

kubuddhino
sute

nasakka'ti kuddho

giran ghora

Dandappa

mattena

viso

viya
giran

Sivabhattike'pi
Amatan viya

puchchhitva
sutvana

sakka'ti limpetva

kathitan

kayan
nasento

chharikan

Sivabhattin
Bbikkbu Bbindapetvana

gabetvana

jinasasanan jbapento
dhammapottbake

Sangbancba
arame

ghatento

saggamaggam'pi
micbcbbadittbin

cbbadayi
aganbi
labban tapase
so

Sansarakhanubhuto'va

Sumana

kutambi
tabin papa

uppannan

sabban

hi ganbitun

Niyojesi
Evan Agahe Tadd

micbcbbadittbika
balo

adbammiko tabbakan

gabe
maha

tabban

ajaniya
aganbi bbikkhavo
tabin
so

gayba

dukkban

rdjabbayen'eva uppabbajjinsu
bbiruka
loka
hitan
tesu

Sansara Sabba

gata

asun

tabin bi
punna

buddba

sasanan

sunimmalan baleni'dha
bi
so

Dbansetv^'k^si
A'na
balena

jan raj
yuttova battbe

so

pubba

sabba

lankatalan

Katv^a
Evan Katva Ittban

attano

jan raj
mabipo

akasi

papiko

r^abalen'upeta
so

dassetva

^na

balan
battban

sakalan

apunnanichayan
moba

mkrassa
adinavan

gato

papa

kuditthi pamada

vasage

janiya
attban

Bhit4

sabba

bbavarahita

sadhentu

babiin.

Iti

sujanappaskda r^a

sanvegattb^ya
nkma

kate
te-navutimo

Maha-vanse

Mkjk

Dhanavba

dipako

parichcbbedo.

"

Thereupon of the

after

his

demise
race were

there, resident

when

several

Princes

Stirya

in

different

116

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

localities

in

Jayawaddhana

Kottha,
sea,

and
was
a

other mighty
a

celebrated and

cities
supreme
son

adjacent to
named

the

there

king

Mayadhanu.
who, having

He

had
to

valiant

named waged

Raja
war,

Sinha,
and unwise

gone victory.

different This torious, vic-

places,

achieved
and

but

very

wicked his
own

person,

having

(next) killed
the and,
to

his

father

with himself

hand,

ascended

throne;
for
a

proclaimed short time,

Raja

Sinha
acts

of Sitdvaka;

did

meritorious

in devotion

(Buddhism)
One
day,

religion. timid

this

conscience-stricken
inquired
?
'

king,
'

after
shall

feeding
I get these
over

the Maha the

theras, sin of

of them:
Thereupon, the
to

How

Patricide preached
unable

though
to

talented
were

priests

dhamma the he

him,

they mind reply

he

nevertheless
this foolish
was

satisfy when

wicked
the

of

(prince); and
to

heard

that it

impossible
he
was

get

rid of the
like
a a

sin which
venomous

had

committed,
had

provoked struck
with

(serpent) that
Making their
reply,
as

been

stick.

the

(same) inquiry
*it
was

of Saivites,

but

hearing

that

possible,'

he

was

(filledwith
with

joy)
and

with

ambrosia. the

Daubing

his body

ashes, the

(thus) embracing
of Buddha, works

faith of Siva, he destroyed Bhikkhus, pulled

to

religion

murdered
of Buddha,
a

and

Sangha,
monastic

burnt

the sacred

down

establishments,
he

raised
a

barrier

heaven,

and,
to
a

as

if

had

raised
ceasing

(lasting pillar)
circle of

monument

Sansara
heretic.
at

[never
He

existence],
Peak],
and

became

placed

sinful

heretical

(Tapasa)

Fakirs

the
to

Sumana

Mount

[Adam's

directed

them

THE

MAHAWANSA.

117

take
Thus

all the this

was

revenues

derivable
and foolish
and

at that

(establishment.)
not
was

unjust
fit to be

personage,
taking
great

knowing

what
to

taken,

what

improper

take,

entered

into

(paths) of

distress. from
a

At of the

this period

(some

bhikkhus, of) the

;

dread fear

king,

left the
resorted

priesthood
to

and

others,

from

of Sansara, This

different

countries. having which

to

sinful

king religion world,

(however),
of Buddha, continued
merit, the

destroyed
was

the

unblemished
to

profitable
reason

the

whole

reign

by
means

of
of his

his great into and

previously
powers,

acquired secured

and of the

by

rule

whole

of his
of

Lanka
powers,

his hands.* having

the the

Having amassed of death.

thus
a

exhibited
amount

also

large

sin,

he

entered

hands

May sin,

(righteous), thus
and false of

knowing

the
and,

danger with

of

ignorance,

religion;

dread,

forsaking great

all conditions

procrastination,

accomplish

felicity.

Here
wansa,

(ends)
entitled

the

ninety-third
Dynasty the

chapter
called

of

the

Maha-

*the for

Mayadhanu,'

composed
righteous

equally
men."

delight

and

afiliction

of

Having
it
we

already

noticed
to

the
a

Tika

to the

Mahawansa,
work;

only

remains

give

specimen

of the

and

subjoin the
to

following

passage

with

translation,

referring

the text

at p. 229.

I have

here

omitted

certain

repetitions.

118

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Thupassa

muddhani
mahd

tathd
thupassa

'nagghan

vajirachumbasatasahassagtassahettha valaya
miva

tan-ti ; tatheva

muddhani
patitthapetwa

ghanikan asani katvd That

maha

manincha viddhansa

upaddava

natthan

adhara
cha

anagghan is;

vajirachumbatan*
muddhani "having
value,
on means,

attho. pujesi'tif

"Thupassa

tatha'nagghan

vajira
placed
a

chumbatan"
large
thupa, the gem,

in like
the

manner

of

lac in

top

of

the

great

he

fixed

below (literally, offered)

purpose of destroying

it (z.e, the

below of

gem),

for the
an

dangers

lightning, made

invaluable
a

diamond
ring,

chumbata,

(having

it) like

supporting

(or

annular

rest.)"

Dl'PAWANSA.
Though
authentic" only existing

the

Mahawansa
of

is

at

present
no

"the
means

most

history

Ceylon,
record,

it is by
nor

the

historical

the

most

ancient.

The
'

word
to

chumbata Tbis

is compounded
is sometimes
an

'

of
used

chumba
and

to

kiss,'

and

ata
an

go.'
affix.

with,
a

sometimes
change is

without,

If with
navu,

affix,

(when

euphonic

intended)
tara,

it takes

which the
word

is changed

into

aka.

See

Balava-

p. 113.

Thence,

itself is written

chumbataka.

See

also

Pali
A

Nighandu.
term
'

respectful
'

and

means

placed,'
This is

or

'

fixed

as

an

offering
expression. p. 755.

in

religious

point

of

view.

very vi.

common

See
In vol.
term

Bengal vii.
of

Asiatic the
same

Society's
work,
at

Journal,
p.
259,

note

at

Mr.

Prinsep

defines

this

"propitiated

by

piija."

Dl'PAWANSA.

119

One

of

the
for
two

Pdli

Records

to

which
from

Mahanamo which
is the
he

was

indebted
extracted
wansa,

information,
verses

and

has

without

alteration,

Dipa-

Mr.

Tumour's of the He
of
that

conjecture, that
Uttara
says:
the he
"

this

work*

is the
to

Mahawansa much
*'

Vihara
"

priests, is entitled

weight.
The
than author
once

Mahawanso,f
compiles his

in

his

Tika,
the

declares

more

work

from

Sihala
from
as

Mahawanso
the

and'

Atthakatha
of Mahawanso the

of

the

Mahawiharo,

and

Sihala
as

Atthakatha
the

Uttarawiharo
of
the

fraternities,

well The
to

from

Uttarawiharo
as

priests.

last mentioned

of these
at

works
was

alone,

far

as

am

able

form

an

opinion
at

present,

composed his the

in

the

Pali

language,

the
to

time

Mahanamo

compiled

Mahawanso. circumstance,
are

am

induced Mahanamo's

entertain
quotations

this opinion from that

from work

that

alone

in the

metrical

form,

whereas

all the

translated
are

quotations

made
as

by

Pd,li authors have

been

from

Sihala

authorities
in prose.
verses

invariably,

might

expected, of the

rendered
two

One

of these
the

quotations

consists opens,

identical
the close

with
a

which reference

Dipawanso
to the

and

at

of the

Tika of
the

is made

Dipawanso

for

explanation
in the

violation

of

the For

wiharo Mahathese

consecration,
reasons,

reign
also

of Mahaseno.
the title of the

and
or

as

that

work

bears

wanso" "Maha-

"the
me

great

genealogy," that

my the

Buddhist

coadjutors
now

concur

with

in thinking,

Dipawanso

extant

My

copy

is written

in 328

pages,

with

16

lines to the Introduction

page,
to

Pages

xxxi.,

xxxii.,

xlii. and

xliii. of

the

the

Mahawanso.

120

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

is the

Pali

Mahawanso

of

the

Uttarawiharo
are

fraternity.

In
given

fact
to

the

titles of Dipa these histories."

and

Maha,

indiscriminatelj

both

From
can

the
no

evidence

which

its contents that

furnishes,

there
was

be

reasonable

doubt
to

the

Dipawansa

compiled

from

time

time

by

several

graphers, official historiowe

appointed

by
as

the the

State,
early

as

learn

from

tradition,

as

well

from

Arabian

travellers

in Ceylon.*
I have they
wdras,
necessary
are

procured
all in

several
great

copies

of

this

work,

but
Bana-

confusion. divided,
are

Some

of the

into

which

it is of

deficient whole
stanza

in

the
is

number

stanzas.

The the
and
same

work

confused repeated
times
are

in its arrangement;
in
one

being
several
verses

several

chapters,
same

sometimes

in

and

the

chapter.
owing

Some
to

of the

also deficient,

and

perhaps

bad
to

copyists,

very

defective
case,
as

in language. remarked by

Such
Mr.
even

appears
in

have

been
on

the the

Tumour
in the

his essay which

Indian

Inscriptions,!
from Burma

copy

he of

obtained

through

the

intervention

Nadoris
This

De leads

Silva,
me

Mudaliyar.
believe that

to

these

defects
to

of

repetition,

etc.,

are

attributable
I
am

chiefly confirmed
with

the
in

compilers
this all

themselves.
not

the

more

belief,
ancient

only

by

the

repetitions
the

which but

books,

especially

Tepitaka,

abound;

also by

the

"

Sir E. See

Tennent's

History

of Ceylon,

i.

p. 387,

note,

Bengal

Asiatic

Society's

Journal.

121

testimony character.

contained
Mahanama
Dipawansa

in later writings in
was

as

to their general

speaking doubtless

of such

works

(of

which
in the

the

one)

says,

"that
are

Mahawansa both
of

composed prolixity
and

by

the

ancients There

there
are

defects other
dhagosa

brevity.
of

also Budto

inaccuracies in referring
says,

deserving
to

notice,"

And indebted

the

writers

he

was

for his Gloss,

into

**I translate
omitting

the Atthakatha only

the

the

Pali
of
the
same

frequent

repetition

explanation."
as

The

Dipawansa,

remarked Mahawansa,

by

Turnour,

from

its
a

being
prior

quoted
work,

by
as

the

is unquestionably extends
cannot to

but
in
a.d.

its narrative
302,

the

reign

of
150

Mahasena
years.

its priority

exceed

The
great

most

remarkable

feature

in this

history,
to

is the

effort which

is made

by

its authors

complete

the links of the Theraparampara of

chain, them for

or

the genealogy with

the

priesthood, This
that

and
is,

make

consistent
the
of

chronology.
shewing

obviously,
teachings
memory

purpose

of
had

the in

sacred
the

Gotama

been

preserved

of

these

successive of Wattathe
verses

priests until they gdmini,

given
as

were

recorded
the
are

in the

reign
in

stated and

by which

Dipawansa
also found

below,
of the

quoted

by

the

author

Mahawansa.
Palincha
anesun

Pitakattaya
Mukhapatena
Hanin

tassa

Atthakathancha
bhikkhu
bhikku

tan

pubbe
tada

mahamati
samagata likhupayun.
B

disvana

sattanan

Cliirattliittliau

dhammassa

potthakesu

122

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

"The

profoundly
orally

wise

(inspired) priests
the

had

theretofore and its

perpetuated

Pali

Pitakattaya this
period,

Atthakatha
priests

(commentaries).
the
true

At

these the

foreseeing
of

perdition

of the people

(from
and,

perversions order

the

doctrines),assembled;
might endure
for ages,

in

that
same

the

religion

recorded

the

in books."

But,
was

from
to

internal
point

evidence
out
to

alone,

Mr.

Turnour
"this

enabled

his

coadjutors,that
of

elaborate
was

adjustment
Mr.
of
the

of

the

succession
says:
has
the

preceptors'*

erroneous.

Turnour
Dipawanso
to make

"The pains paril

author

certainly of the

spared

no

in his endeavours

links with of

TheraparamHo,
were

chain

complete,

and
the

consistent succession

chronology. who

however,
the

only

gives
of with

preceptors,

guardians

the

Wineyo
whoso
;

section

of
is

the

Pitakattayan,
in the

commencing year dwelt

who

Upali, of

death while the

placed

sixth have

of

the

reign in the
a

Udayo
No.

incongruities
to

upon

paper

2, have

reference of

Sabhakami,
has been
a

though

cotemporary
have
presided death
;

disciple
at

Buddho,

represented century of old. his after

to

the he

second
must,
at

convocation, from last the

140

Sakya's

when have

date

upasampada

ordination,

been

years

But
the

even

this

succession

of the Wineyan
of which in the by
a

line of preceptors,
are

chronological with
stand rules
so

particulars precision

pretended
extracts, conversant

to

be

given
not

much
test

following
person

will
with
an

the that law

of

scrutiny
the

the

govern

Buddhistical
established by

church.

It

is

inviolable
an

of that of

code, his
are

Buddho
to

himself
to

at

early
to

period

mission,

and
two

adhered

this

day

"

which

rule

there

only

well-known

excep-

123

tions

"

that

no

person,
an

whether layman,
an

noviciate
however

priest
learned
or

called
pious he has

Samanero,
he may be,

or

ascetic

can

be

ordained year.

upasampada
two

before

completed
to
are

his

twentieth

The
and

exceptions who
were

alluded
ordained

the instances
at
seven

of Sumano years that

Sopako,

upasampada
"

of age.
line
to

It will
the

be

seen

this

of the

preceptors, third

extending
a

from
term

date
236

of

Buddho's
is

death made of
to

convocation, successions.

of the

years,

consist is

of

five
to

Upali
60 which

cotemporary
old
in the

Buddho, year
a.
b.

stated reign

have

been

years

eighth year

of the He
to
not,
an

of

Ajatasattu,
to

is

the

16th

is represented have

have

survived

Buddho
reign many dates
in

thirty
A.
b,

years, 30.

and It
is

died

in the

6th

of

Udayo's
how
these

however,
upasampada,

mentioned
and

years work

he
out

had

been

all

therefore

without

disclosing

any

discrepancy. "Dasako
successor,

is and

represented
he is stated

to
to

be be
to

his
45
a.

pupil
old

and
in

immediate the
was

years
b.

10th

of

Nagasoko's
therefore,
a.

reign,
b.

which and

falls
his

58.

He
died
the than

born,
b.

13,

preceptor been put been

Upali
off
more

a.

30,

Supposing
of
made
custos

his

ordination
could

had
not

to

last

year

Upali's
an

life, he

have

17, when
to

upasampada.

So
he

far from

being

qualified

be

the
to

of the
him that he

ineyo,

wanted

three

years But eighth

then have
we

of

the
are

age

make
told,

admissible
died
at the

for
age
a.
b.

ordination.

further

of 64
80
:

in the having

of

Susunago's
an

reign,

which
50

falls to

been

upasampada

years,
of

he

must

necessarily there the

b.

been
some

ordained

at
error

14

years somewhere
not
a. b.

age.
;

But

is manifestly he

trifling
have been

for, by
but
a.

latter dates

must

born

13,

16.

124

DESCRirXlVE

CATALOGUE.

"Sonako
year

was

Dasako's
reign, and of
was

successor

;
was

he
a.
b.

was

40 100
;

in the
he
was

10th
born

of Kalasoko's
in 60,

which

therefore 66
A.

he
the

is stated

to

have

died

at

the

age

of

in
B.

the
124.

sixth He died
:

reign

of the only
20

Nandos,
years that died
16

which
old he
;

falls to
w^hen had

therefore

his
been

preceptor
a

but

it is specifically
44

stated

learned

upasampada

years

when

he been

and

consequently

Sonako
ordained.
"

also

could

only

have

years

when

Siggawo
and

and

Chandawo

or

Chandawajji
Siggawo
reign
reign
a.
a, b.

were

the 64

co-

ples disciold died

born

successors

of Sonako.

was

years he
was

in the

second

of Chandagutto's*
14th
100,

1 64,

and He

aged

76

in the
a.
b.

of
and of

that

b.

176.
that

therefore
very

yet
the

we

are

told,

it

was

in they

this
were

year,

the

10th

reign

of

Kalasoko,
is
a

ordained

npfiaampadd,
in the
term

by of
his

Sonako.
five

There

manifest for

error,

therefore,

years

assigned
preceptor
time

Siggawo's
died
old,
"

upasampadaship.
A.
b.

As
must

ordaining
at

Sonako
24

124,
at

he
own

have
an

been

that

only years'

years

and
a

his

death

upasampada his natural

of 76
life.

standing, parts

term

co-equal

with and

In

various
the

of

the

Atthakatha,

in the
that

fifth

chapter
were

of
"adult

Mahawanso
at

likewise
time

it is stated second
in

they
was

priests"

the

the

convocation

held

and

indeed
was

it is specifically
18

stated
when

page

30,

that
to

Siggawo Sonako.

years

old

he

was

first

presented
to

The
at

pretended the

prophecy,

delivered

him

and

Chandawajji

close

of

"I

assign which

in these will

remarks
Asoko's

24

years accession
to
a.

to

the
to
a.

reign
b

of
214,

Chandaand

gutto,

bring
years

his

inauguration,

four

afierwardst,

b.

218,"

Dl'PAWANSA.

125

that

convocation,
birth

would
not

consequently
anterior
are

be
a.
b.

nullified
100:

at

once,

if their therefore,

be

dated also

to

manifestly,

these

dates

an

imposition. their
A.

"Lastly,
ordained
66 in
the

Moggaliputtatisso
in the

was

disciple
b.

he
he

was

second

of Chandagutto
A.
b.

164,
;

and
was

was

sixth
in
a.

of
b.

Dhamraasoko
154,

220 have

he been the

born,

therefore, old at Wineyo

the

and

could
when

only
he

14

years

death

of Siggawo,
He
240,

became

chief

of the
26th

preceptors.
a.
b,

is stated

to have

died
a.

in the
b.

of

Dhammasoko,
of
A. B.

aged

80.
a

This

gives

1 60

instead
years.

154

for his
out

birth,
to

being

discrepancy
that,
even

of six

"On

pointing of
is

my

Pandits,

in this elaborate the number

a

adjustment
lives
236

the

succession
to

of

preceptors,
to

of of

given
years, they that

found

be

insufficient the several

fill up

term

without had

bringing the

preceptors

into
at

office
once

before decided,
erroneous

attained author and the

prescribed

age, has ought

are

they
put
to
to

the

of the that

Dipawanso
the

forth

an

statement,

whole

be
be

rejected
rectified

as

unfounded. do
not

How suggest,

discrepancies hazarding
must

they
each

beyond

conjecture,that
lived
to
a

preceptor,
age
;

like
and

Sabhakami,
that
a

have

more

advanced

each

succeeding
standing
at

preceptor
the

consequently

had
succession."

attained

maturer

period

of

his

Mr.
most

Turnour
interesting

has

published,

in

an

analysis,

some

of the columns

portions

of this work,

in the

Bengal of the the

same

Asiatic I have

Society's
added
to

Journal.

In

reprinting
of other

here, by
not

it translations
matter
was

portions
thought

myself.
very

Where

the

such
a

as

interesting,

I have

given

summary

of its contents.

126

descriptive

catalogue.

Bha'nava'ra

First. introductory
Buddha-hood of
Lanka, and
"

Contents.
"

"

The

usual

adoration of

"

remarks

Gotama's
as

attainment
"

his

first work its affairs

" "

Buddha

his

perception
of after "the Asoka
seven

and

his

fore-knowledge
to

Mahinda
"

his

departure which
"

Baranasi gave he
to

weeks
"

the

reception
to

he

five priests"
a

his visit

Uruvela
was

how
to

overcame

Naga

at

Uruvela,
season

and there

invited
his

spend

the of

Hemanta
thoughts

(dewy)

"

knowledge
to

the

of Kassapa

"

his departure

Uttarakuru,
"

and

his perception
"

of the

Yakkhas
wonders
permission

in Lanka

his first visit to Lanka there

a

the great obtained

the

which
to
"

he
occupy

exhibited and

"

how he
"

he

place,
to

how

terrified

Yakkhas

their
"

removal

Giri-dipa
were

description
into

of
it
"

Giri-dipa
Buddha's
protection

how

the

Yakkhas
to

expelled after

departure
to

Uruvela

extending

his

Lankd.

Bha'nava'ra

Second.

Gotama's
between which departure how
them
a

perception,
"

whilst

at

Savatti,
battle
to
a

of
"

contest
cause

Nagas
led
to

description

of their

the

Gotama's
"

second
he
to

visit

Lanka" darkness

his
"

thereto reduced
the
seat

how Nagas
"

produced
terror
"

he

the

his preaching
and
sat

to

from

sky
to

their
"

conversion,

offering it,

of

gem-set

Buddha
he

how
received

he

upon the

and
"

the

attentions
request
"

which
to

from

A^agas
to

the

him

by

Mani-akkhika of
the

Naga and

visit

Lanka

his acceptance

invitation,

depar-

Dl'PAWANSA.

127

ture
to

from
Lanka
"

Jetavana
and his Kalyani
dhyana

monastery,
"

Buddha's
to at

third
him

visit

the

offerings

by

Mani Megha

Akkhika
park
"

meditations of the said

Mahd by

the

acceptance

park

former

Buddhas.

The

following

is Tumour's*

translation

of

Bha'nava'ra

Third.
former

"Omitting
in the present
in Tvhich their

the
manner

rajas who
narrate

existed

in

kappa,

will
the

fullest

(the

history

of) the
set

rajas of
the the

creation.

I shall
existed, and

perspicuously
name

forth

regions
term

they

their

and in

lineage, which ye they

of
:

existence,
that first

the

manner

governed

whatever

narrative individual
the

may who
was

be,
was

attend

thereto.
a

"The
protector

inaugurated Mahasammato;

raja,
he

the

of

land,

named personal

was

superlatively exercised the

was

endow^ed

with

beauty

that

Khattiyo

functions his
son,

of sovereignty.

"Rojo
Warakalyano,

Wararojo,

the

monarch
seventh

Kalyano
in succession,

Uposatho,

Mandato-f the

He

designates

this the vii. p. 924.

250
verses

third

Bh^navaro
Tumour

see

Bengal
"

Asiatic
a

Society's
varo

Journal,
to

Mr.

remarks, is only
can

bh^nato

ought
some

contain
of the

gatha.
are

This

section
I
"

equal

87, and
no

incamplete. narrative."

however in

detect

want

of continuity in the

in

the

The

defect

this

respect

is only

division

of the

sections. misled

f
and

"In

the

Mahawanio,
two

I have of that

been
name.

by
see

the plural by
the

Mandata,
name

reckoned be for

kings

I
The

tikd the

should lived

in the
an

singular

Mandato.

twenty

eight

rijas who

Asankheyyan

include

therefore

Mahasammato."

128

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

supreme
the

ruler

of the four

dipa,*
and

endowed

with

great

wealth;
;

Charo,
Muchalo;

raja

Upacharo,

Chetiyo

abounding

in riches

Mahamuchalo,

Muchalindo,
the

Sagaro
;

Sagaredewo,
Maharuchi,
the
two

Bharato,
Patapo,

Bhagiratho
Mahapatapo, Mahasudassano,
;

Khattijo

Ruchi,

Panado, and
,

Mahapanado, in like
manner

Khattiyo

Sudassano,
name

of
the

the
sons

of Neru
each

and

Achchimaf

(were
term

successively of
;

of

preceding

ruler.)
an

The

existence
and the

of these capitals
in

twenty-eight
which
these

rajas was
monarchs,
were

Asankheyyan
existence

whose

extended

to

an

Asankheyyan,

reigned,

Kusawati, by
which

Rajagahan
an

and

Mithila."
is to be

(Here

follows

the

rule

Asankheyyan

computed.)
"The
they
descendants supremie
was

of
in

Achchima
their

were

one

hundred;

and The

ruled

capital Arindamo reigned

called
;

Sakula.J
his

last of these

the

Khattiyo

descendants,

fifty-six monarchs

in number,

supreme

in their

capital

Ayujjhapurii.

"

Jambudipo,
This
name

Uttarukuru,
also has been
was

Aparag6yanan
erroneously

and

Pubbawideho."
by
me

"

"j-

omitted Pachchima.

in

the

Mahiwanso.
however,
shows

Achchima that
the

there

read

The

Tik^

Dipawanso
stated

is correct."
:

}
was

"

In the Tiki,

it is further

The

eldest
name

son

of A-chchimd preserved,

the monarch Mithela Baranasi

Wattaparasani,
in the
same

though
manner

his

be not
the
a

quitting quitting

that
in

Okkaka
subsequent
there, and

family
age, there
were

founded
at

Kapilawatthu
raised

established his dynasty in number

all ruled

himself

Kasawati, His
the
the

the

Chhata

floiu-ished.
ninety
-nine,

lineal

successors

in that
was

empire
and

last of whom

Arindam, Achchima

they

there

under

designation passage
that

of the

the

dynasty.

I
the

should

iijfer from
should

this be

capital

called

Sakula

in

Dipawanso

Kus"wati."

Dl'PAWANSA.

129

'"The
his

last of these
were

was

Duppasaho,

wealthy reigned

monarch

descendants
capital
last

sixty

rulers,

who

supreme

in

their

Baranasi.
of these
in
was

"The four

Ajitajano ;
ruled

his descendants,

eightycapital

thousand

number,

supreme

in

their

Kapilanagaran.
"The with who last
;

of
his

these

was

Brahmadatto,
were

greatly
-six

endowed
in number,

riches
reigned

descendants in their
was

thirty

rajas

supreme

capital

Hatthipura.

"The
descendants in their
"

last

of
were

these

the

raja

Kambalawasabho
who

his

thirty- two Ekachakkhu.

was

monarchs,

reigned

supreme

capital

The

last of these
were

the

illustrious monarchs,

Purindadewo
who

his

descendants
supreme
"

twenty-

eight

reigned

in

their

capital
was

Wajirapura.
the and

The

last of these
monarchs,

raja Sodhano
they

; his

descendants
in their

were

twenty

reigned

supreme

capital
**

Madhura. last

The

of these
;

was

the

raja
w^ere

Dhammagutto,
eighteen

powerful
monarchs,

in his reigned
"

armies

his

descendants capital
was

who

supreme last
were

in their

Aritthapura.

The

of

these
seventeen

the

raja
who

Narindasitthi*! reigned supreme

his

descendants their
"

kings,

in

capital

Indapattapura.
was

The
were

last of these sixteen

Brahmedewo'^ who

raja ;
reigned

his

ants descend-

monarchs,

in their

capital

Ekachakkhu.

In

the the

Tika

there

are

the
1.

following

variations
2.

of

appellation
3.

from

Dipawanso:
4.

Brahmasiwo.
5.

Brahmadatto.

Balad6wo.

Hatthidewo.

Samuddhadatto.

130

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

"The
were

last of these

was

the monarch

Baladatto^ reigned

ants his descendin

their

fourteen

rulers,

who

supreme

capital "The

Kosabinagaran. last

of
;

these

was

celebrated
were

under

the

title

of

Bhaddad^wo*
in their capital last

his descendants

nine

kings,

who

reigned

Kannakochchhanagaran.
of these
seven
was

"The
descendants their

the

celebrated

Naradewo supreme

his
in

were

raonarchs,

who

reigned

capital

Rajananagaran.
was

"The
were

last of these twelve

the

raja

Mahindo; supreme

his in

descendants their capital

kings,

who

reigned

Champakanagaran
"

The
were

last of these twenty-five capital last of

;

was

the monarch rulers, who

Nagadewo

his descendants in

reigned

supreme

their

celebrated
"The his

Mithila.
these
was

Buddhadatto^,
were

raja

powerful

by who

armies

his

descendants
in their
was

twenty-five

monarchs,

reigned
"

supreme

capital

Rajagahan.
;

The

last of these

Dipankaro
supreme the

his

descendants
capital
;

were

twelve
"

rajas,who

reigned
was

in their

Takkasila.

The

last of these rulers,

raja

Talisakaro supreme

his descendants their

were

twelve

who

reigned

in

capital

Kusindra.
"

The nine

last of these

was

the

raja

Purindo

his

descendants

were
"

kings,
last

who

reigned
was

supreme worthy

in Tamaliti.
monarch

The
son

of these

the
was

Sagaradewo,
for
his
deeds

whose

Makhadewo*

pre-eminent

of

The
to

Tikd
the

observes

in

reference

to the

Mahawanso,
among

that
the

accord

"

ing
five

Atthakatha,
successors

Makhadewo
of

is reckoned

eighty-

thousand

Sagaradewo,

whereas

that

number

should

be

exclusive

of him.

Dl'PAWANSA.

131

charity who
"

his descendants
supreme
at
was

were

eighty-four

thousand

monarchs,

reigned

Mithila.

The

last of these

Nemi,
and
was

monarch

who

received

offerings

from

the

Dewk

Chakkawatti
bounded by
was

(powerful
the
ocean
:

sovereign), whose
the
son

dominions

were

of Nemi
son
was

was

Kalakajanako*
;

his

son

Samankuro:
eighty-four
Baranasi. monarch personal
:

and

his

Asoko
who

and

his descendants
supreme

were

thousand
"

rulers

reigned
was

in their
a

capital

The
son

last of these
was

the

raja Wijayo,
was

wealthy great

his

Wijitasano
Dhammaseno,

who

endowed

with

splendor.

Nkgas^no,
Nawai'atho,

Samatho,

Disampati, Ramo,

Rainu,
Biiaratho,

Kuso

Mahakuso,

Dasaratho,

Chittadassi,
Nipuro,

Atthadassi,

Sujato, Okkakof,

Okka-

kamuko,
the

Chandima,

Chandamukho,

Siriraja, Sanjayo,
and upheld the 8ihassaro.

monarch
were

Wessantaro, enterprising
their
two

Jalo,
monarchs,
;

Sihawahano
who

These

nence pre-emi-

of
were

dynasty

and who

his

(Sihassaro's)

descendants
in their

eighty-

thousand,

(all) reigned

supreme

capital
"The who said
were was

Kapilawatthu.
last of these
was

Jayaseno
great

his

son

was

Sehahanu
Unto
five

endowed

with

personal five
sons.

splendor.
Those

the

Sehahanu Suddhodano,

there

were

brothers and

Dhotddano,
these

Sukkodano,
were

Ghatitodano
as

Amitodano.

All

rajas

distinguished

Odano.J

Here the

also

the

Tika

notices

in
are

reference
to

to

the

Mahawanso

that

eighty-five
and

thousand

be

reckoned

exclusive

of

Samankuro

Asoko. Introduction, of Okkakamukho.

"

Vide

Mahkwanso
dynasty

p.

xxxv.,

for the

establishment

of the

Sakyan
word

This

literally
the

signifies

boiled

rice

:"

no

reason

is

assigned

for

adopting

designation.

132

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Siddattho,
dano
;

the

saviour
the

of the
birth

world,

was

the
son

son

of

Suddhofinally

and

after

of his iUustrious for the

Eahulo,

relinquished

(worldly grandeur)
of these
in

purpose

of attaining

Buddhohood.
"

The

whole
were

raonarchs,
one

who lakh,

were

of great

wealth and

and
three

power,

number
is the

four of

nahutani*
monarchs

hundred.

Such
which the

mumber

of

the

dynasty

from

Bodhisatto
most

(Buddho

elect)

is sprung.

"Perishablef
their

things that

are

assuredly
produced pass

transitory, they
should To by the

it being perish
arrest
;

predestiny accordingly,

after being being

they,
this

produced, and
to

away.

(eternity of
of

regeneration
is indeed

destruction,

ment [attain-

nibbanan)

be

blessed."

The

conclusion

of

the

Maha'ra'jawanso.

"The
monarch Bhatiyo
a

raja
who
was

Suddhodano,
in the

the

son

of

Sehahanu
;

was

reigned
then
the

city called
who

Kapila

and

monarch
centre

reigned

at

raja Rajagahan,
These
two

the

city

situated

in the

of

five|mountains.
Bhatiyo,
the

rulers

of

men,

Suddhodano
the
to

and

descendants

(of royal
were

dynasties) from
attached

commencement

of

the

kappo,

intimately

each

other.

In

this

sense

nahutan
to

is 10,000, the the

making

therefore,
252,539

140,300

monarchs. Mahasammato

According
to

Tika

there

were

rajas
by in

from

Okkako,

Ikswaku

of the
as

Hindus.

This
The

is
names

passage

of the

Pitakattayan
are

propounded

Sakva. which

of these

mountains
cave

Isigili, Wibharo,
which
the

is situated
was

the
;

Sattampanni
;

in
and

first convocation the

held

Wf'^putto
dwelt

Pandawo

Gejjhakato,
of

mountain

where

Buddho

last in the

neighbourhood

Rajagahan^

133

"

(By

Bimbisaro
in the
me

the

son

of

Bhatiyo)
of his
:

these
*

five wishes

were

conceived

eighth
with in

year

age.

Should
a

my

royal

parent

invest
be

sovereignty my
dominions
to

should
:

supreme
a

of

men

(Buddho)
select should
me

born

should he

Tathagatho
himself:

for the

first person
to
me

whom

presented
;

he

administer that
to
me.*

the

heavenly

dhammo
these

and

should

I comprehend vouchsafed Bimbisaro. "Accordingly,

in the supreme
the the

supreme

dhammo"
were

will be blessings conceived

Such

the

five wishes

by

on

the year
was

demise

of his
:

father,

he

was

rated inauguthe
as

fifteenth world
to

of his age
born
:

within

his dominions

of the

Tathagato

repaired
:

to him

first person

whom
:

he

presented
the than in the monarch

himself

propounded
it. old,

heavenly "Mahawero

dhammo
was

and
less
was

comprehended

not

thirty-five
thirtieth
to

years year of

and age. That

the

monarch

Bimbisaro
was

his

Gotamo
monarch

therefore reigned

five

years

senior

Bimbisaro.

fifty-two

years,
with
reigned the

thirtyBuddho.

seven

of

which

he

passed

contemporaneously

**Ajatasatto (his son)

eighth
nibbanan.
most

thirty-two
supreme omniscient supreme

years
Buddho

in

the

year

of his inauguration,

attained
the

From

the

time

that
and

the the

Buddho, of
men

revered

of the

world

attained

Buddhohood,

this monarch

reigned

twenty-four

years."

Bha'nava'ra
Parinibbute
Araha* Te sabbe

Fourth.
bhikkhu sangho
samagato paraga

cha

sanbuddhe
sava

khind vichi

suddha

sabbe

[te ?J guna
varan varan

nitvana

uchchinitva

This

is in the

singular

number.

apprehend

it should

be

arahanto.

134

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Pancha

satanan

theranan
so

akansu

sangha

sammataii

Dhutavaddnam'aggo
Baliussutauam'
Dibba
Punno chakkhumhi cha

Kassapo
vinaye

jina
Upali

sasaue

A'nando

pandito patibhaiiako

Anuruddho

Vangiso

dhammakathikanan Kachcliano
maha

chittakathi
Kotthito agga dhamme

Kumara

Kassapo

Vibhajjanamhi
Aniie'
p'atthi

patisambhido patittbita sadbuhi sangabo

thera

Thehichannehi
Panchasatehi Therehi
kata

therehi
therehi sangabo

katakichchebi
dhamma
tbera

J
V

vinaya
vadoti

vucbchati

3
yavbayau

Upalin
Akansu

vinayaa
dhamma

pucbchhitva sangahan tbero

cha

dhamman vinayan

A'nauda cbapi
maha

bbikkbavo

Mabakassapa

Anuruddho
cha

gani

Upali
Anne

tbero

satima

A'nando
savaka chbala

bahussuto

bahii

abhinnata

satthu bhinna

vannita

Pattapati

sambbida

mahiddhika paramiugata
sasanan

Samadhijjbana
Sabbe
pancha

manucbiima
sata

saddhamme

J
V

thera

navangan
buddha

jina
setthassa

Uggabetvaua
Bbagavato

dharesun

santike
cha

sammukha
vinayan vinaya asankuppa gahetva
thera

suta

patiggahita
kevalan

sanwuukba desitan

Dhammancha

cbapi dbara

buddha

Dhammadhara Asanhira
Aggasantike Agganikkbittaka

sabbepi

agata'gama
garu

satthukappa agga dhamman

sada

tathagata sangahan

J
v

aggan agga

akansu vado

Sabbopi
Sattapanni

so

thera gube*

vado
ramme

ti vucbchati
sata

)
gani

thera

pancha

Guha
as

is

feminine
has

noun.

In

the

locative
it in
as

it

shoukl the

be

guha"

yan,

Buddhagosa

correctly It is heie

rendered treated

Atthakatha
or

"sattapanne
noun,

guhayan."
whicb I find
no

masculine

neuter

for

authority.

DI'PAWANSA.

135

Nisinna

patigajjinsunavangan
Geyyaii
'Abbhuta
iman

satthu

sasanan

Suttan
Jatak

Veyyakaranan Vedallan
thera
nama

Gathudanitivuttakan
navanga
satthu
sasanan

J
V

Pavibhatta

saddhamman sanyuttancha
sutta

avinasanan

Vagga A'gama Yava Tavata Katancha Asankampi Yo

pafifiasakan pitakan titthati

nipdtakan
sammatan

namaakansu

saddhammo

sangahonavinassati chiran
titthati

sasanaddhanan dhamma achalan

samano

satthuno
sasana

Vinaya dalhan
vapi

Sangahan
appati

rahan

vattiyan cha bahussuto

kochi

brahmano

J
V

Parappa

vada pati
maro

kusalo
vattetun

vdlavedhi sineruva
va

samagato

Nasakkd
D(3vo

suppatitthito kechi
pathavi

j
nissita
padan

cha

brahma

ye

Napassanti
Evan

anuppattan sampannan

kinchi

dubbhasitan

sabbaAga

dhamma satthu thera

Vinaya

sangahan cha
te

Suvibhattan
Maha Kassapa dhamman

supatichchhannan

sabbannutaya
sata

pamokkha
cha

pancha

cha

Kata

vinayan
sadlsan

sangahan

avinasanan

Samma Natva
Anunna Thitiya
Yavatd,

sambuddha

dhammakayan
dhamma

sabhavato
sangahan*

janassa
vado

sandehan
saratto

akansu

saddhamma
thera
sasane

anurakkhato
vado

sasanaddhanan ariya
atthi

sahetuko savaka
dhamma

buddha
pathaman

Sabbe
Mula Pancha

pi samanuiinanti nidanan
sata

sangahan
dhura

pathaman

adi

pubbangaman
ana

katd

aggd Kassapa

ajdniya

kulan...ti
nitthitan.

Maha

sangahan

There
not

are

many

doubtful
to

expressions the
text.

in

this extract;

but

have

thought

proper

revise

136

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

*When
priesthood,
virtues

Buddha

had
were

attained
all pure

nibbdna,
Arahautas existence selected

the

assembled
of

who
whose

eminent

and

clinging together,

to

was

extinct,

having
theras,

consulted held
a

and

pre-eminent

Council
was

of five hundred.
the

Kasappa, vadas*
those
in

who

chief,

amongst

the

Dhutaamongst

the
had

Buddhist much those heard

who

faith;

A'nanda,
original

who

(the
were

discourses);
Vinaya;
perception;

Upali,

amongst

versed

in the
with
were

Anuruddha,

amongst

those
amongst

gifted
those
who

divine
of

Yangisa,
speech; amongst Punna,
those

prompt

amongst

the preachers; could amongst

Kumarakassapa,
expatiate
on a

who

(adorn)
those
;

subject ;
consider those
a

Kachchdna,
matter

who

were

able
amongst

to

in in

all its bearings

Kotthita,

versed

the
as

Patisambhida;t
well
as

and

others

of

pre-eminent
sanctified

virtues;

various

other

pious,

theras,
the

(in all) ^Ye

of made

hundred,
Dhamma them

made
and is called

collec-

tionj
The

of

doctrines
so

the

Vinaya. Thera

compilation
'

by

Vada,"

the

discourses

of the

Theras,'

Observers

of thirteen

religious

ordinances. p. 242. peculiar

; of dhamma to
or

See

Telesdhut5,nga^

in Clough's

Sinhalese
eminent
;
a

Dictionary,

"j-

Four

qualifications, of ethics

tlie highest

order

of
;
a

Arahantas
of

knowledge

religious
thereon;

doctrines
and

the

philological

comments

and

expositions

supernatural

discrimination.
'
'

Sangaha, is
an

collection,' important

compilation.'
and

" This

remarkable section

admission,

and

it is consistent disclosesv

facts witli the which

every

of the Pitakattaya

Dl'PAWANSA.

137

The
and the

Bhikkhus

made having
on

the

collection

of the

Dhamma*
who
was

Vinaya,
A'nanda Theras,
;

first consulted

(him

called)
The
retinue profound
"

the

former,

and

Upalion

the latter.
of immense

Mahakassapa;
of retentive
many

Anuruddha
memory
;

Upali

A'nanda

of

learning,t and
500

other

celebrated
with
who
;

disciplesj
the
six

in

all

principal and

theras,

endowed

perceptions,"
complimented

mighty

powers;

had
were

been
versed

by

Buddha
;

(himself)
who

who

in

the

Patisambhida

practised
masters
;

Samadhl||
of
the had,
very

and

Jhtina
and learnt
of the

;1[ who

were

perfect
of

doctrines,
moreover,

the
the

sustainers

them

and

who

nine-branched** Buddha;

religion

in the

presence

supreme of

heard

and

received
"

the the

entire

body
and

Buddha's

Sermons

(comprising

Vinaya himself..

Dhamma

(in the presence

of)

from

Buddha

Dhamma,

here

comprehends
as

the

doctrines
to

of

the

Sntta is

and
on

Abhidhamma Discipline.

pitakas,

opposed

the

Vinaya,

which

Baliussuta,

'

much

heard/

Savaka,

'hearer,'
"

thence
1, The

'a

disciple.'
to
assume

" Chhalabhinna
hearing

power

any

shape.
3,

natural 2, Superpower of

of

any

sound,

however
4,

low.

The

knowing
states

the

thoughts

of others.
5, The

The

knowledge
at

of

previous
;

of existence.

power

of

vision

any

distance

and

6, The

subjugation of
Deep
and
'

all desires. meditation.' and reflection,

the
so

II ^
fully
**

'

devout

Jhana,
and

meditation

as

to

bring

their

object

undisturbedly
'
'

before
"

mind.'
text.
T

Lit.

nine-bodied

vide

the

138

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

All

these

pre-eminent,

ever

venerable

thevas

of

undeviating
like
Buddha and

orthodoxy,
himself,

and
who who

unchangeable
were

(principles),
of in in the the

the
were

sustainers well

Dhamma
doctrines,
presence

Vinaya,
who their

versed
dhamma

and
of

learnt chief, of the

the made

supreme the
are

the

first Compilation.

All the

the chief

discourses discourses.

Theras

(thence) called

The

Council
cave

of

five

hundred
and

Theras
chaunted
with

sat

in

the
nineto

delightful
bodied their

Sattapanni,
of

the
a

discourses perpetuation,*

Buddha, they

which,

view

apportioned Udana,
and
into

into

Sutta,

Creyya,
Jataka,

Veyyakarana,
Abbhuta,

Gatha,

Itivuttaka,
They also

(Dhamma),
foregoing)
A^gama,

Vedalla.
Vagga, and
so

constituted

(the

Paiifiasaka,

Sanyutta,
As

Nipataka,
as

Pitaka,

Sutta.
long the
time.

long

the

Dhamma
last;
"

shall
and endure made
to

stand,
its
means

shall

this

Compilation
Buddha

by

religion

(itself) of
The

shall
thus

for of

long the

Compilation
was

Dhamma

and
"

Vinaya
durable, steadfast

in

conformity
and

the

doctrines

firm,

immovable,

unchangeable.
not
or

Like shaken
by

the
any

Sineru,
either

it
of

could

be

association, much

Samanas
be

Brahmanas,
with

however

they

might

endowed and

hair-splitting

ingenuity,
and greatly

(acuteness),
distinguished

(however)
for dialectic
nor

well

learned,

disputation. inhabitants

Neither

Gods,

Maras,

Brahamas,

any

Avinasayan,

'

That

they

may

not

perish.'

DI^rAWANSA.

139^

of the

earth

will

(ever) perceive
this
perfect

in it

single

improper
of the

expression.

Thus,

Compilation
and is

Dhammaand
to

Vinayaiswell

defined;

conformable

the

dictates

(omniscience)
theras,
of
;

of Buddha headed by and regarding

himself. Mahakassapa,

The made
a

five hundred the

to

compilation its preservation

Dhamma and

Vinaya,
the of the himself.

with
doubts entire

view

of the

people,

they

made

this compilation

body
To is
to
a

of Dhamma him
who

(in purity) like Buddha

maintains
its doctrines,

this

compilation

mandate,

and

is full of instruction.

It is destined

endure All
the

long.

venerable

members
participated

of in

the the

faith,

the

ples disci-

of of the
The

Buddha,

first compilation

Dhamma.
first

(in point
the

of

time,) the
the

prior and

(in respect
the
chief

of

others,)

leading,

principal,
to

original

nidana

(cause)

is

be

known

without

confusion."*

The

end

of

the

Convocation

of

Kassapa.

"

This
the

chapter history

then

proceeds

with

chronological
the

narrative

of

of India,

specifying
the
monarchs

also

contemporaneous

dates death

of of

the

reigns

of

of
are

Ceylon,

and

of
to

the

those

inspired connecting
or

therii, who
links of

considered
chain

have the

constituted

the

the

called

Theraparampara,

generation

of Preceptors,

Here
we

is

play

upon

words,

an

alliteration

of

the

word

agga

which

have

rendered

'pre-eminent,'

'supreme'

'chief,' 'first.'

140

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE,

"

The
:

following

are

the

most

important

passages

of

this.

section "The
the

sixteenth
was

year
the

after

the

nibbanan of

of

the

saviour
and

erf
the

world

twenty-fourth

Ajatasattu,
The into

sixteenth
was

of

Wijaya (the raja of Laiika.)

years
the

learned the

Upali

then

sixty
in

old.

Dasako

entered

upasaair

pada
the

order
extent

fraternity
doctrines

of
of by

Upali.
the
most

Whatever revered
as

may

l"e

of been

the

Buddho
the nine

which integral taught. in the of

from midst his

had

promulgated

that

vanquisher
the the

portions The
most

of his dispensation,

whole
same,

thereof
having nine

Upali
learnt

said

Upali
manner

thus

taught
the Avhole

perfect

of

the

portions

doctrine,

which

have

been
has

auricularly

perpetuated, of Upali
in the first

Buddho

himself. congregated of
thus

Buddho

declared
'

of the

priesthood,
is the and

Upali,
in

being my

the

in the

knowledge had

winaya,
been

chief

religion.*

He

who

seliected
and

approved had
a

in the

midst fraternity,

of the assembled

priesthood, the
three

who
to
a

numerous

taught

Pitakas
was

fraternity chief
five

of

thousand he taught who

bhikkhiis,
them

of whom

Dasako
Dasako,

the
to

disciple

to (especially)
overcome

and

hundred

Theras,

had
and

the
and

dominion

of sin,
wada
a

were

of immaculate of the

purity

morals,

versed

in the

(history

schisms).
to-

The
teach
the

thero the
supreme

Upali,
winayo

who

had

great years

fraternity,

continued nibbanan
the

for full thirty

The

after

the

of

Buddho. -four thousand

to

said

Upali

taught of

whole doctrines

of

tlie eighty of the

"

component the learned

the held

parts

the

divine

teacher having

Dasako.
of the

Dasako, of

learned
and

whole the

Pitaka of

in

the-

fraternity

Upali,
the

office

Upajjhaya
propounded

(conferrer of
the

sacerdotal

ordination

of

upasampada)
fraternity

same.

The

chief of the great

(Upali')

DI'PAWANSA.

141

iiarfng
of
the

depositt
learned years.

(tliapetwana) the
died.
in

whole

winayo

in thecharge

Diisako,
It
was

The sixth

monarch

Udayo
reign

reigned that
the

sixteen
there
"

the

year

of his

Upali
A
certain

demised.
trader

named
wa?

Sonako,
of
his

who

had

come

from

the

Ivasi
the

country, sacej'dotfd
at

and

proud
in

high

descent, the divine

entered teacher

order the

the

religion
wihara the

of

(Buddho)
city

Weluwana*
Dasako,

in. the of the the and

mountain-girt

Rajagahan.
in
the

chief city, years,

learned the

confraternity, capital of
the

sojourned
Magadha
into the

mountain-girt
thirty-seven
order.

nation, sacerdotal in
the

initiated
was

Sonako
forty-five

The of

Dasako of
the

years dasa,

old, and

tenth

year
the

reign

raja

Naga-

twentieth.of
thero
the

reign

of the
an

raja

Pandu

(of Lanka).
in

"The
of

Sonako thera

became

upasampadu
the thero the

nity tlie fratertaught

Da"nko,
component
from the

and parts

Dasako
;

Sonako
learned also

the the

nine
same

of

faiih

and

having
him,

preceptor thero

who

ordained

he

taught

the

same.

The
was

Dasako pupil

having
in his

invested fraternity,
the

Sonaka
"with
the

thera,

who

the
over

senior

office of
of his

chief

the

winayo,

died

in

sixty-

fourth
"

year
the

age.
of
ten

At

expiration

years the been

;

and
thero
a

half

montli

of

the
was

reign forty

of years

the

raja
and

Kalasoka, he had

named

Sonako
in

old,

thero period

learned

the

doctrines

for fourteen years

of
on a

years six

and

at

the

of the

tion expiraw\as

of ten
the chief

and great

months,

the

thero

Sonako, the

who

fraternity, and

conferred

upasampada

ordination

Siggawo

Chandawo.

This

'

word

signifies

the

bamboo

grove.'

142

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

"

At

that

period

century

had

expired

from

the

time

that?

Bhagawa

had
native

attained of

nibbanan,
set

and

certain
ten

(bhikkhus)
(new)
tenets

of of

Wesdli,

Wajjis,

forth

these

discipline."

This schism

Bhanavdra
of the
ten

concludes
innovations* by the

with

brief
led

account
to

of the
second time.

which

the

Convocation,

held

orthodox

priests

of the

BhanavAra

Fifth. referred
it
to
"

The

first

Convocation
it
"

to
"

"

the the
ten

hierarchs tions innova-

connected
again

with

how

was

held

referred
Dhamma

the

confusion
"

made

by
:

Vajjiyans
Uddhamman Atthay
Tesai^

in the

and

Vinaya

is thus
sasane

related
;

ubbinayancha dhamma^
cha

apagatan

satthu

bhinditva
balm

viloman buddhassa

dipayii^su
savaka
;

te

niggahanatthaya
dasa satasahassani

Dva

jina

putla

samagata.

Etasmii^

sannipatasmiy
mahaiiaga
cha

pamokkha
durasada cha Revato

attha

bhikkhavo

Sattliukappa Sabbakami
Vasabhagami
Yaso

mahugaiii

Salho

Khujja-sobhito;
Sambhuto
isi
; ;

Sumano
putto

Sana
cha

vasicha

Kakanda

jinadittha ime
Vesciliyag

Papanaij Vasabhagami
Avasesa

niggahatthaya
cha

samagata

Sumano

Anuruddhassa'nuvattaka;;
tathagatap.
;

A'naudassa
putto

ditthapubba

Susunagassa
Pataliputta
Tancha

Asoko'si

mahipati
karesi

nagaramhi

rajjaij

khattiyo mahiddhika
te.
;

pakkhaij

labhitvana ninditva
pape

attha

thera

Dasavatthunai^

nimmaddayiiiisu

For

an

accouiit

of

this,

see

Introduction

to

Kachchayana's

Pali

Grammar,

p. 53..

Dl'PAWANSA.

143

^iddhametvu
Saka-viida
Arahantanaiji

papa

bliikku

madditva
attha

viida

papakay

sodhanatthaya
sattasatan

thera

mahiddhika

uchchinitvana aka^su

bliikkhavo

Varay Kutagara Attha

varan

gahetvana salaja^

dhammasarigaha^. puruttame
sai^gaho
;

Vesaliyag

masehi

nittbasi
papa

dutiyo

ayay.

Kikkaddhita
Annan Dasa
pakkhan
sahassa

bhikkhu labhitvana

therehi

Vajji

puttaka
bahu

adhammavadi
akagsu maha
viloman
annaiii

jana

;"

samagantva

dhammasaiigahan saiigiti vuchchati

akansu akagisu
sasanan

Tasmaya^
Maha

dhammasaiigiti saiigitika
mula

bhikkhu sangahan

Bhinditva
Annattha
Atthan

sangaha^.
te

saiigahitan
dharamancha

suttai^

aniiattha

akari^isu
cha

bhindinsti vapi
atho

nikayesu

panchasQ
;

Pariyayadesitan Nitatthancheva
Annan sandhaya

nippariyayadesita^

neyyatthan
bhanitan
te

ajanitvana
annattha bahun

bhikkhavo
te ;

thapayinisu attha^

Yyanjanachhayaya
Chhaddetva
Patirupa^
Parivaran
eka
sutta

bhikku

vinasayu^.
;

desaiicha vinaya^

suttan

vinaya
cha

gambhira^
te

tanti^

akari^su

atthuddharay.

abhidharaman
eka
va

chhappakarana^ Jatakay
te

:;

Patisambhidancha Etta
ka^

niddesa^

desancha akariysu

vissajitvana aniaa^

NamaliAgaparikkharag

akappakaranani
aiina^

cha

Pakatibhavan

vijahitva tancha
bhinnavada anukarena bhinna
tasmi^

akaysu

te
;

Pubbaiigaina
Tesancha Tato

maha

saiigiti karaka
bahu
ahu.
;

vadii
bhedo

aparakalamhi Ekabbohari

ajayatha

'Gokulika

dvidha

bhikkhavo bhijjittha

Buddhaghosa

has

quoted

portions

of this section

in his Paiichap-

pakaranatthakatha.

144

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGtJE.

Gokulikanai^ Babussutika Chetiyacba

Pancba
Atthan vada

dveva

bbeda

apara

ktilamhi

jajatha

cha

pannatti

dvidha

bbikkbaro. bbijjittha
bbedaka
;

punavadi
ime sabbe

mahasaAgiti
Mahasaiigiti

miilaka.
desaiicha

dbammancha
cha

bhindinsu

eka

sai'igabay
te

Ganthay
Kamalii\gan Pakatibhavan

"kadesanbi
parikkharan

chhaddetv'annan akappakarantini
afinan

akaiisa
cha
;

tancha vijahitva,

akansu

te.
;

Visuddha-theravadamhi
Mahinsasaka

puna

bhedo

ajayatha

Vajjlputta

dvidhii

bhikkhavo bbijjittha
bhedo

Vajjiputtaka-vadamhi
Dhammuttarika

chatudha

ajayatha
cha

Bhadrayani
dve

Chhaunagarika
apara

Sammiti,

IVIahiysasakiinan Sabbatthi
vadti

bhedti

kalamhi

jtiyatha ;

Dharamagutta Kassapika

dvidha

bhikkhavo bbijjittha

Sabbatthivada
Sai'ikantito Ime
Atthan eka-dasa

Kassapikeiia'pi

Saiikantika

Suttavadi
vada

anupubbena

bhijjatlia.

pabhinnti
bhindiysu

thera-vadato,

dhammancha

ekadesaucha

sarigahaij
te
;

Ganthancha
Namaliiigan

ekadesamhi parikkharay

chhaddetvana
akappakaranani
aiinaii

akansu
cha akai^su
;

Pakatibhavay

vijahitva taiicha
bhinnavada eko

te

Sattarasa Sabbe

vtido

abbinnako
te

v'atthadasa

honti

bhinnavadena thero vadana

saha.

Nigrodho'va

maharukkho

muttamo,

Anunanadhikanche'va

kevalai^

Jina

sasanan

;f
is which compiled
by

It is remarkable of the

that
same

the

repetition
a

of

an

act

conveyed

repetition
of

stanza,

circumstance
was

proves by

the royal

truth

the

tradition,
to

that it
was

the

Dipawansa
as

chroniclers,

whom

assigned
we

task. adopted 9
for

t
the

In

reprinting

this sheet

have

inadvertently

niggahita.

Dl'PAWANSA,

145

Kautakii
Patliame

viya
vassa

rukkhanilii
sate

iiibbatta dutiye

vuda
vassa

srsaka
satautare
;

iiatthi

Bliinnasattarasa

vkdk
A'chariya

uppanna
vadan

Jiiia

sasane

nittbitan.

They

(the sinful
from
vinaya,

priests) made
the
sense

an

absurd

mixture of
the

by

departing
and
a

and

phraseology of Buddha. degrade

them,

dhamma With priests, thousand, there had

a

the

doctrines
to

view

(therefore),
of Buddha, together.

many

disciples

(in all) twelve

In

hundred

assembled
eight

this

congregation

were

pre-eminent

principal
were

bhikkhus,

who
i.

large

retinue, equals,

who and

(unapproachable,
not

e.)

without
himself;

their

inferior

to

(Buddha

viz.)

Sabbakami Sumana,

Salha,Revata, Sambhuta
had
a

Khujjasobhita,
and Yasa, They the sinful

Vasabhagami,
son

of Sana,
seen

of

Kakanda,
at

all who with

Buddha.

assembled priests.

Vesali

view

to reproach

Vasabhagami Anuruddha,
seen

and
and the

Sumana
rest

were

the

disciples They
had

of
all

of

A'nanda.

Buddha.

[At
Khattiya

this

time]

Asoka,

the

son

of

Susundgaj

prince,

reigned

in Pataliputta. pre-eminent

The gained

(abovenamed)

eight
to

theras,
censured

having
the
ten

(this prince)
and

their

side,

indulgences,
on

(oppressed) inflicted pains and penalties

innovators. and Having suppressed
priests,

the

sinful

(thus)
their the

overcome

the these

sinful

bhikkhus,

heresies

illustrious

eight
own

with

object
seven

of

purifying

their

discourses,

assembled
u

146

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

hundred

arahantas"
of dliamma.

pre-eminent

bhikkhus;

and

held

Council
This

second
at

Sangiti

was

brought Hall,

to

close

in

eight
city

months,
of Vesdli.

the

Kutagdra

in the

renowned

Many

individuals
who

(viz.)ten
been

thousand by
the

sinful

Vajjian*
assem-

bhikkhus,

had
and,

expelled formed
is

theras,

bled
held Maha

together;
a

having

another

party,

council

of

dhamma.

This

thence

called

Sangiti.
The
religion

bhikkhus
into

who

held

the Maha
set aside

Sangiti

reduced

the

confusion,f

J the first compilation,

in

"

and
the and

made

another.
which the

||

They

placed
in

different
other

places
places,

Suttans
distorted

occurred
sense,

different

and

the

wordsIF

of

the

five

Vajji"

the

inhabitants
the Lichchhavi
the

of

Ves"li, Princes
was

a
were

territory
settled.

on

the

north

of

Petnain
not

which

It is however
it
was

stated

where the

Council
seat

held. of

Doubtless
and

at

distance
which
at

from

principal
was
'

Government

Buddhism,

this period

at

Ves^li.
to

t
'

Viloman.

akansu,

made

bristle,' 'ruffled,' 'crossed,'

'reversed,'

confused.'

X
"

Bhinditva
Sangahan.
'

'
"

having

broken,'
the
context

'split,' 'set I would The

acts

aside.'

From
not
'

render

this word
related,
can

'

compilation

and
connection
a

rehearsal.' original
mental
'

here

taken
refer

in
to

with
and
not
'

the
a

import collection.
'

of

the word,

only

written

IIAkarinsu
in the
following

made,'
sentence,

done,'

effected,'
I have

The

same

word

is used

wherein

rendered

it 'placed.'
as

^
to

Dhamma

here
'

means
'

phraseology
or
'

of the Scriptures,

opposed

their

attha,

sense

import.'

147

nikaya.

They
the

did

so,

ignorant

of and

(the
those

difference

between)
on

general
occasions,

discourses, and also

(delivered)

particular and

tural (^betvveen) their naThey

was

implied

significations.
from

expressed* declared,

in

sense

diiferent
various

that

which
under

and

set

aside

significations

the

unwarranted
omitted
import, and
the
a

authority portion

(shadow
of the Sutta,

of)
and

words.f
Vinaya
of

They

deep

and

substituted|(theirown)version"
They
left
out

of them

textjl
the six

the

Pari

varan

annotations,1[
the

books**
^^iddesa,

of
and

the
a

Abhidhamma,
of the

Patisambhidd,

the

portion

Jatakasff without

replacing

Thapayinsu

'
"

They

made and

to

stand.'
some

t Vyanjana,
*
'

'letters,'

in

of

the

Buddhist

writings,

words

or

'

sentences.'
"

J
"

Patiriipa From
a

placed

another
of

figure

or

'counterpart/
and

comparison I find the

the

Ceylon
has

Nepal sections,
additions

versions the
to

of

the

sacred the

writings
and

tlie latter

three
are

Vaipulya,

Nidan,

Upadesa; the
the

all which

the original
Hodgson's

discourses.

Compare with
to

following

list taken

from

Illustrations,
in Introduction
"

list from

Buddhagosa's
Pali
are

atthakathk,
p. 61. kinds, known

given

Kachchayana's scriptures
1 Siitra;
; 8

Grammar,

Hodgson
by the

says

The

Bauddha
names,

of twelve

following
5 Udan

twelve
; 6 Nidan

Geyya;

3 Vyakarana;
;

4Gathfi;
10

; 7 Ityukta

Jataka

; 9 Vaipulya

Adlhiita

dharma;

11

Avadan;

and
text;

12
see

Upadesa."
my

IITantin.
to

The Kachch.

remarks
p.
v.

hereon

in

the

duction Intro-

Pali

Grammar,

^
**

Atthuddhiran, Pakarana,
'

'explanatory

discourses.'
'

compilation,'

something

made

methodically,'

'

an

original

composition.' version of the

ft The

Jatakas

in Ceylon

is, I believe,

deficient.

148

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

any

thing

in their stead. of
nouns,

They

moreover,

disregarded*

the nature
as

their gender,

and

(other) accidents,!
of

well

as

the

(various) requirements
same

style4

and

corrupted The seceders.

there
were was

the

by

different

forms.

originators Many
a

of the

Maha their

Sangiti
example.

were

the

first

followed
in that
two

Since
and the

then,

breach
into

association, sections
"

Priests

divided

the

Gokulika

and

P^kabboharika. off into

two

Subsequently
others,
viz.,

the

Gokulikas
and

branched
Pannatti.

Bahussutika
arose
a

Subsequently
Chetiya.
which
same,

still, there Then

there up
were

schism

(called) the
five schisms
"

altogether the
a

had

sprung
was

from

Maha sixth the

Sangiti

the

which

the

first,

(being

)
sense

These

heretics

(also) distorted

and

the

})hraseology

(of the scriptures); omitted

and
of
nouns,

portion and

of the

(original) compilation,
others
the

of

the

gathas, They

tuted substi-

(in lieu
nature

them).
their

regarded (further) disand

other

of

gender,

A'kappakarana"also
or

'decorations,
or

embellishments,

niceties

of

style

composition, peculiarities dialect

figures
here

of speech.'
when

The

noticed,

compai-ed

with Essay
1854,

those thei-eon p. 604,

of the

Gatha

of the

Nepal

Scriptures
Bl.
A.

(see

by
et

Babu

Rajendralal
can

JVlitra
doubt and by

in the

S. J. for
between

seq.),there
of

be

no

identity of the
the Mr.

this fourth

code

the

Buddhists

Nepal Mitra

version. exactly

The

differences with

of style

thereiii illustrated
of composition
"

correspond

the

defects

here

described.
'decorations,'

Parikkaran

'attributes,'

'accidents.'

Dl'PAWANSA.

149

accidents,
corrupted

as

well
same

as

the by
of

various

requisites

of style, and

the

different the

substitutions.*
priests

In
again
two

the
a

doctrines

orthodox in the

there

was

breach

(which
the

resulted
Mahinsaka
sects,

establishment) of

sects

called
arose

and
called

Vajjiputtaka.

From

the latter

four

Dhammuttarika,

Bhadrayani,Chhannagarika,and
two

Sammiti.

Afterwards,
and Dhammathe and

(more) schisms,
arose

the

Sabbatthivada
;

gutta

out

of the

Mahinsaka
up the

and

from

Sabfrom

battika
the

gradually the

sprung

Kassapika,
it the

latter

Sankantika,
eleven

and

from

Suttavadi
party.

schism.
They

These

emanated made
a

from

the orthodox

(likewise)
and the
a

compilation of the
text

by

distorting discourses
;

the and
They

sense,

phraseology

sacred

by

omitting
too

portion the
as

of the forms
as

and

of the gathas.
their

disregarded accidents,

of

nouns,

gender,
of

and

other and

well
same

the various

requirements

style,
The

corrupted

the

by

different
were

substitutions.
seventeen,
one

schisms

of the
who

seceders

(thus)
was

the with

vadaf of those
it there
were

had

not

seceded,

and

altogether

eighteen

sects.

"In

the

Gatba,
Grammar
and

says

Mr.

Mitra,

we

find

the

old

forms power,

of

the and

Sanskrit

gradually
periphrastic

losing

their

impressive supplying

prepositions
and

expressions
and

their
to

places,
vulvar

time-hallowed
and

verbs

conjugations juxtaposed
differently
"c.,
means

slangs
The word places

uncouth
vada,

prm-incialisms."
we

which

have
'

translated simply
as

at

different
this
'

to

convey

'heresy,'

schism/

in

place,
'

'discourse,'

'discussion,'

'demonstrated

conclusion,'

doctrine,'

principle.'

150

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Like

the

great

Nigrodha
alone
are

(among)
supreme
pure

trees,

the

orthodox

discourses and
they
are

among

doctrines;

moreover

the
or

(very) word
The

of Buddha, doctrines of
a

without

retrenchment

addition.
are

which
There

have
were

arisen
no

from

it

like

the

thorns

tree.

(heresies) in the first century

second,
seventeen

(anno

Buddha?)
the

but

in the

sprung

up

in

of Buddha. reli":ion o

End

of

the

A'chariya

Va'da.

This
amongst

section the
thera
the
was

then

proceeds

to

narrate

the

division

preceptors. translated
year

The by
reign

life of Turnour.

Moggaliputta

Tissa
"In

is thus
second

of the

of Chandagutto,
was

when

Siggawo
year
of

sixty- four

years

old, which

the fifty-eighth

the

reign
was

of

Pandukabhayo,
an

the

raja (of Lanka)

in the having fraternity acquired

Moggaliputto
of the
was

ordained
the said

upasampada

Siggawo knowledge
released

and

Moggaliputtatisso, in the

of the wineyo from

the sins

fraternity

of

Chandawajji,
liability
to

inseparable

from

future
the

regeneration.

Both

Siggawa

and

Chandawajji
both
the

taught

whole

of the
and

Pitako,
dhammo,

which

embraces

(the

wineyo,

discipline,
endowed
the

doctrine), to
Siggawo
having
the

pre-eminently
wisdom died
at

Muggaliputto. of seventy-six,

of profound the

age

constituted

pre-eminently

endowed reigned
reign

Moggaliputto
twenty-four

chief In

of the
the

wineyo

Chandagutto
year of
his

years.

fourteenth

Siggawo
the
was

died. year

"In

sixth

of

the

reign old.

of

Dhammasoko,
was

Moggaliputto ordained

sixty

six

years

Mahindo

then

Dl'PAWANSA.

151
knowledge

an

upasampaJu
Pitako.

in his

fraternity,

and

acquired

of the

"Upali
fourth,
sixth,
are

attained
thero

his

seventy-fourth,
sixty-sixth,
his eightieth
these

Dasako

his

sixty-

the and

Sdnakohis

Siggawo
year.
were

his seventy-

Moggaliputto
that

The

following
of
as

the

periods
at

all of

theros
was

upasampada, recognized

whom
first

all times
viz.,

the

learned
was

Upali
an

the

chief,
-four,

Dasako

upasampada

fifty, Sonoko, sixty-eightyears.

forty

Siggawo
reigned

five,* and
sixteen

Moggaliputto,
and
in

"Udayo Udayo's
"

years,

the

sixth

year

of

reign,

Upali
the

died.
monarch,

Susanago,
year
the

opulent

reigned died.
ten

ten

years,

in the

eighth
"

of

Susanago's

reign

Dasako
he

Atf

demise reigned

of Susanago

had

brothers,
great

who

collectively In
the

twenty-two
reign

years,

in

celebrity.

sixth

year

of their reigned

Sonako

died. years,
died.

"Chandagutto
fourteenth
"The

twenty-four Siggawo

and

in

the

year

of his reign

celebrated years. died, completed

Dhammasokotheson
In
the twenty-sixth caused

of Bindasaro year
to

reigned
his

thirty-seven

of be

reign,

Moggaliputto
and

having

religion

glorified,
existence.

having
"The

the
the

full

measure

of
a

human

learned
age

Upali,

chief

of

great
appointed

fraternity his

died learned

at

the

of

seventy-four,
to

having

disciple

Dasako
died

the

office

of chief of

wineyo. having office of appointed chief

"Dasako,
his

at

the

age

sixty-four,
to

senior

learned

disciple

Sonako

the

of

the

wineyo.

"

"

This
"

is evidently
reign
are

mistake.
is omitted,
who
was

The

of Kalasoko here

the

father

of the

Nandos

who

designated

the brothers

of Susanago.

152

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

"Sonako,
the age

who

was

endowed

with

the

six

abinna,
son

died

at

of sixty-six,
to

having

appointed

his arahat

(disciple)

Siggawo
"Siggawo
the age

the who

office of chief
was

of wineyo.
with the six

endowed
having

abinna
son

died

at

of

seventy-six,
to

appointed

his

(disciple)

Moggaliputto

the

office of chief died

at

of wineyo.
age
to

"Moggaliputtatisso
appointed

the

of

eighty, of

having

his

disciple

Mahindo

the

office

chief

of

wineyo.

The

conclusion

of

the

fifth

Bha'nawa'ro.

Bha'nava'ra
"

Sixth.
in the
two

Piyadassano*
year

was

inaugurated death

hundred BuddKo.

and At

eighteenth
the

after the
of

of the

supreme

installation place. these

Piyadassano

preternatural

manifestations

took

"(For
"That
gutto

manifestations youth,
son

I must
was

refer the

to

the

Mahawanso.)
of that

royal
and
the

who

grand-son
was

Chandatime the

of

Bindusaro

at

(karmalino) ruler
"In
ran

of
of
a

Ujjeni.
an

the where

course

official circuit the the

he

visited
of
a

Wessanaga-

lived

damsel,

daughter
name

Sitthi,
By

who

became connection

celebrated

under
an

of
was

Dewi.
born.

his said
the these

with

her,
and

illustrious

son

(The
formed

son)

Mahindo
to

(his daughter)
the order

Sangamitta
priesthood.
overcame

resolution

enter

of

Both

individuals

having

been

thus

ordained,

subjection
.
_

_____

*'

Having paper,

erroneously

written

this

name

"

Piyadasino
1056, you

"

in have

former

(Bang.
it

A.
was

S.

Journal)
genitive

vol. vi.
case

p.

been

led to suppose

the

of Piyadasi."

Dl'PAWANSA.

153
in the

to

regeneration.
In
convert

Asoko
the
to

was

then

reigning of
of of his the the

illustrious he

Pataliputto.
became
a

third

year

inauguration supreme
term

the
the

religion duration

Buddho.
is, from
to

(If
date

it be

asked)

what

the date the

five born.

of the the

parinibbanan

of the who
answer

Supreme
was

Buddho

the

of

birth

of

Mahindo,

descended
two

from
and
was

Moriyan years. In
to

dynasty, In
that

(the
year

is)
the

hundred

Mahindo year, his

son

of

Asoko
his
own

Mahindo's
death
;

tenth he

father
years
death
one

put in

brothers

and

past

four
to to

reducing
hundred

Jambudipo
brothers,

to

order.
reduced

Having the
him
was

put
dynasty
in

his

and

they (family),

(the people)
age.

inaugurated Asoko,
and good who

the

fourteenth

year great
to

of

Mahindo's

endowed and
was

with
destined

personal rule the

superiority
world,
w^as

fortune,
under
on

inaugurated Piyadassano

miraculous

manifestations.
his twentieth

They year."*

installed

his completing

This
the

bhanavara
"

concludes preaching Buddhist

priests"
a

with
to

Nigrodha's
"

visit to

Palace

his
to

Asoka
"

the

admission with
"

of the
sixty the

latter

religion
city

his interview
"

thousand
offering

festival by

alms-giving
Asoka
"

of garments dharama
"

"

inquiry

into

the

division

of the

its enumeration

eighty-four

thousand

monumental

erections

by

Asoka.t

1
"
"

This

is evidently
years
was

clerical
was

error,

his

son

Mahindo

being that

then

fourteen dhammo

old.

It

subsequently old
of
at

mentioned

Asdko-

forty-five

years

his inauguration.
and

t There
section.
not

is I have

great retained

deal

confusion of
Mr.

repetition
and

in

this have

the spelling
any

Tumour;
on

thought

proper

to interpose

observations

his translation.
X

154

descriptive

catalogue.

Bha'nava'ra
"Begins
being
was

Seventh
of
Mahindo and

with

the into

account

Sangamitta

admitted
at
;
once

the

order

of the

priesthood,

(the former
of
the

ordained
the latter in

upasampada, remained
the sixth
a

being
saraaneri year

age

of

twenty
being

but

for two

years,

only

eighteen,)

of Asoko's

ration. inaugu-

These

particulars
was

will

be

found years of

in the old
at

Mahawanso. time of his being Mahindo fraternity ceremony upasampada

qualified

"Asokadhammo inauguration, inaugurated,

entered into

fifty-four
the
time

the

and

at

Asokadhammo sixty-six.
in the the

Moggaliputtatisso
the order

was

of

priesthood

of of

Moggaliputtatisso. admission, ordination. Mahindo for

and

Mahadewo

performed the

Mojjhanto,
were

ceremony
three

of

the

These
the

the

preceptors
said

who

priesthood.

The
who
both
as

preceptor

puttatisso Moggali-

taught the
whole of the
the

Mahindo,

illuminated

(Lanka)
its import

dipo,
and
its

Pitako,
tenth year

regards

doctrine. acquired the head

a

In

of Mahindo's of the and whole

having (ordination)
creed,
a

perfect
a

knowledge

he

became

of

fraternity, The
the

(pachariyo)
having and

sub-preceptor thus well acquired

(under Moggali).
a

said

Mahindo, profound
two

knowledge

of

perfectly
the

arranged

(Pitakattayan), containing
wineyo
as

doctrinal
the suttako

portions

(the

and
as

the

abhidhammo)
of the
same.

and

(the parables)
became

well

the history

schisms

of the

preceptors,
thus

perpetuator
the

of the
son

Moggaliputtatisso
in the

perfected
the

Mahindo

of Asoko,

knowledge and

of

three

wejja

and

the

four

patisambhidd,
established

(thereby)
disciple

puttatisso MoggaliMahindo,
handed

permanently the whole

to

in his

of the
him.

Pitakattayan

which

had

been

thus

down

155

''Nigrodho
year
in
two

was

admitted

into

the

priesthood
the

in the fourth,

third

of Asoko's
the sixth
who
with

reign,
his
were
son

his

brother

(Tisso) in
Tisso
from the died
these

and
the
were

Mahindo.
descended

and

Suraittako,
and

theros

Kunti,
in the

endowed of
the

supernatural of

powers,

eighth

year

reign
the

Asoko.
of

From

two

princes

having
in

entered

order
two castes

priesthood, theros died,

and

from

(the
of
to

manner

which)
and in this religion

these

multitudes

the
be

khattiya devotees
to

brahman creed,

proclaimed

themselves and
the
honors

and

great

benefits
;

resulted
who had

the been

of the

vanquisher

and

heretics, ascendancy. and

influential

schismatics,
the

lost all their chetaka

to

The
sects

pan-

daranga,
seven

jatila, nigantha,
continued, however, The would

other
the

for
in

years

perform
pious,

uposatha
virtuous uposatha

separate ministers meetings.

fraternities.

sanctified,
not

and those

(of Buddho)
At
this

attend the

thirty-sixth

year

was conjuncture, (of the Buddhistical

it

two

hundred

and

era.)

Bha'nava'ra

Eighth. working priesthood

of

After
inquiries

relating

the

wonders^
regarding

and

the

made

of

the
to

religion,

this section

proceeds

give

brief

account

of the
translation

third
:

convocation
*

of which who,

the

following
the gains

is

The

heretics,

seeing

(of the Buddhists), them), fraudulently

thousand.

and

the very

great

attentions
were

(paid

to

associated
to

(with them),
intrusions the

sixty

(Owing

their

observance

Patimokkha* of) the

The

meeting
day

of

the
on

priesthood the
new-moon

once

in day,
"

15

days;

or,

on

the

fall-moon
recite and

and

when

they

usually

explain

the

rules

of discipline.

156

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

was

discontinued
minister of the
who

in

the

Asokarama
to

monastery

and

ceased

hold

the

Patimokkha

killed

some

priests.*

With
Buddhist assembled.
the

view

(therefore)to eject the

about
sixty

heretics,
in

many

priests, In He
and this
was

thousand

number,
thera
was

assembly
equal
to

Moggaliputta
Buddha

chief.

himself

"

preeminent,

peerless;

and, would

having

been

requested

by

the

king the

(to declare
priests,
a

who
he

incur) the
the

sin of having

killed

dispelled

Sovereign's

doubts

by

working When
the

miracle.
king

had
the

learnt

the

religion by

from

(this)
their inimical who,

thera,

he

extirpated
garments.

imposters

removing
the

(sacerdotal)
heretics,
means

(These
the

were)

who

had
own

entered

priesthood,
set
as

and the All

by of trines doc-

of their

doctrines,
as

aside

word those

Buddha,
were

which

was

pure

gold.
to

false,! and
To render

opposed

the

discourses

of the

theras.
pure, the

(therefore)the
heretics,
on

orthodox

doctrines delivered

eject the KathavatthupakaranaJ

and suppression of

to

Moggaliputta the there

Abhidhamma.
was

For
a

the

heresies,
than

not

better

(instrument
*

of) reproof

this.

For
Lit,
A
"

detailed
'Broken,

account

of this proceeding,

see

the

Mahawansa.

f I
name

imperfect.' This 'book'

of the
is

'book-on-the-substance-of-the-discourses.'
given
to

the

the

additional by

pakarana amplifying of the

or

Abhi-

dhanmia.
and

It

was

composed
to

the five

pre-existing
hundred

matika,
points

it is devoted
between

the
the

consideration
aud

of

difference
errors

Buddhists

heretics,

and

five hundred

of the

orthodox

party.

Dl'PAWANSA,

157

This
and

done/

with

view
of

to

the

stability

of religion, hierarch

the

purification
a

its

doctrines,
;

this

assembled
a

thousand
and

arahanta

and, thera,

having held
a

selected

pre-eminent

highly

erudite

Council

of dhamraa.

This
in nine

third

convocation
at

was

brought

to

termination founded

months,
pious

the

Asokarama
name.

monastery,

by

the This

king

of that
concludes
the of

section for
parts

with

the

dispersion
Buddhism

of
into

missionaries

promulgation
Asia, viz.,

of

different
Aparantaka,

Gandhdra,
Himawanta,

Mahinsa,

Maharattha,

Yonaka,

Su-

vannabhumi,

and

Lankadipa.

Bha'nava'ra

Ninth
of Lanka,
the of
this
name

Commences
"This
island Listen of
of

with
Lanka
to

the

history

thus
of

"

acquired
narrative
and

Sihala
the

from

Siliof.
of the of
a

this

mine,

being

account

origin

this island Wango,

dynasty.
a

The

daughter with gave

a

king

having

formed

connection
a

certain
birth
to

Siho,
two

who

found

his livelihood

in

wilderness,

children.

These

two

children

named

Sihabahu

Lit the

"'

the

thera

having

delivered

the

Kathavatthu-pakarana

on

Abhidhamma.' Pachchantan,"
as

f
wanso,

*'

I have

translated,
of
on

"

foreign

"

in
"

the
antan."

MahaIt

the better

word

is compounded
as
"

"pati"
the
an

and

would

be

rendered

situated

confines."
error

Wanawasi
This

is here
is

omitted, important.

probably

by

of transcription.

passage

Matacha
intended for
a

Susimanama,
"lion,"
not

pitdcha
''sawhayo,"

Sihasawhayo.

If
"

"

Siho
"

"

was
"

which

signifies

named

or

called,"

would

be

used.

158

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

and
was

Sewali
named

were

of

prepossessing and the

appearance.
was

The

mother and
at

Susima,
of

father years,

called
secretly

Siho,
quitting

the

termination he
name

sixteen

that
he
son

wilderness, gave of
the

(Sihabahu)
of

founded In

city, to Lala

which

capital the supreme

Sihapura.
a

that

kingdom, reigned

Siho

becoming

powerful

monarch,

in

his capital

Sihapura."

This

Bhanavara his
arrival

proceeds
in Lanka,

to

relate
the
names

the of

history which

of
are

Wijaya,
embodied

in the

following

verse.

Ojadipo
Lankk-dipo

Vara-dipo
cha

Manda-dipo
pannatti

cha

tada

ahu

Tanbapanniti
to

nayati.

And

its

magnitude

is

described
in

be
and

'thirty
a

six

yojanas

in length,

eighteen

width,

hundred

in circumference'
Battinsa

yojanan Yojananan satan

request
we

dighan
avattan

attharasalii

vittliatan parikkhitan*

sagarena

Gotama's
which

to

Indra the

concerning

Lanka

ing [regard-

quote
samaye

following
sambhuddho

gathas].
dipa
nama

Parinibbana

duttamo

Sihabahussayan
Lankadipamanuppatto

putto

Wijayo

Khattiyo

jahitva Jambu-dipakan
so

Byakasi Tato

Buddhasettho
sattha

raja hessati

khattiyo

amantayi

Sakkan

devanamissaran

Lankadipassa

ussukkan vacho

samapajjathaf
sutva

Kosiya

Sambuddhassa
Uppalavannassa

deva

raja Sujanpati
karanan

achikkhi

dipassarakkha

'Surrounded
at

by

the

ocean.'

It
a

is

quite
of India.

clear

that

at

this

period

least

this island

was

not

part

This

should

be

in the

singular

number.

Dl'PAWANSA.

159

Sakkassa

vaclianan

sutva

deva
thapesi

putto

mahiddhiko

Laiikadipassa
*

arakkhan

Vasu-devako.

At

the

period
to

of the
bipeds,

parinibb^na
the

of

Buddha, named
arrived

who

was

superior

Khattiya and

Wijaya,
in

son

of Sihabahu, of Lanka.

left Jambudipa,
The supreme

the

island

Buddha, summoned
to

having

declared
the
exert

that

Wijaya
the
in

would

be king, said
the
on

Sakka,
"

chief

of

devas regard
of the
to

(and
to

him)

'Kosiya, Lanka. word of

of

thyself

island
hearing

of
the

Sujapati,the
Buddha,
the

king

devas,

intrusted
of
on

Uppalavanna
and he

the

protection the

island

Lanka;
hearing

Vasudeva,
of Sakka,

great

mighty

deva,

the

word

extended

his protection
As

to

Lanka.'
origin

regards

the
the

of the has

name

Tambapanna
following
maha
:

for

this island,
Ukkhitta
Lanka

Dipawansa
vegena

the

vata

disk mulha
orohitva

jana
thita

dipa'mupa
dharani kilantacha

gamma
tale

thale

Fatitthita Pipasita

dubbala'ti

jighachchhita
cha

padasa

gamanena

Ubhohi

pkni

janntihiviaggan
thatvana

katva

puthuviyan
sobhanan padanhi

Majjhe
Surattan
Nama
*

vutthaya
pansu

nahipassanti
hattha

bhumi

bhage

makkhitan

deyyan

tadk

asi Tambapanni

'ti dipitan.

By

the

fury
lost

of the

tempest
way,

the

large

assemblage Lanka-dipa;

of

people

their

and

reached

(where)
who

having stood

disembarked,
on

and
were

landed,
weak

they

[lit. those
hungry.
on

thus
they
they

land]
thirsty

and

When
foot,

became
rested
:

and

faint with

by both

walking their
up,

on

the

ground,
they
rose

palms they

and

knees

and,

when

aiid

stood

160

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

saw

in

the

interval

[the
The hands
name

space

occupied

by which
very

them]
stuck ruddy.

nothing
to

beautiful.
palms the

dust,

however, feet,
was

the

of their celebrated
continued
"

and

Thence

Tambapanni.'
first city

Analysis

"

The

is

also

called

Tambapanni regarding
to
sons

Wijaya's

reign

in Lanka

[interpolation
embassy and
his

Buddha's

visit to

Lanka]
King

Wijaya's

his
"

brother his reign.

Sumitta

"

Panduvasa

Bha'nava'ra King
"

Tenth.

Abhaya"

Pandukabhaya
again
"

"

Prince
"

Pakundaka
"

Pandukabhaya

Mutasiva

interregnum

Mutsaiva's

children.*
Eleventh of Devananpiyatissa
with
"

Bha'nava'ba
Inauguration
"

and

Twelfth.
"

his

good

fortune
latter

his
the

alliance

Asoka

"

the

offerings

of the
"

to

former

Mahinda's with
his

visit to
departure
"

Lanka

preliminaries interview his

connected

Indra's with

with
"

Mahinda

"

particulars
"

connected

journey

his arrival
a

in Lanka
"

Devananpiyatissa's and
"

excursion
"

on

deer-hunt

his invitation
to

Mahinda visit to into the

Mahinda
"

preaches

the
"

king

entrance

city

ordination

of Sumana
"

Mahinda's
stay
at

missionary Maha
"

labours
"

at

Anuradhapura

his

Meghavana
acceptance
"

description preternatural

of this Park"

its dedication
"

indications

the earth

quakes

eight

times.

This

as

well

as

several

other

Bhanavaras

are

found

short

of

the

requh'cd

number

of stanzas.

161

Bha'nava'ra

Thirteenth.

Mahinda's
preaching
limits in

visit
the
"

to

the

palace

"

second
"

visit

"

hia

Nandana
the city
to

Park
included,
the

the and
"

ecclesiastical why he
?
"

of Lanka
"

limits in

fixed
the
at

Mahinda's
"

visit accepts
the

palace

preaches
preaches
to

Nandana
the

the

Maha of the
"

Vihdra"
priests

palace

"

departure

Mount
interview
"

Missaka,

where the

the king

rejoinsthem
his

Mahinda's for
limits

with

king

"

preparation

Vassa
about

his the

proposal
mountain
"

to
"

define

the

ecclesiastical
"

limits defined
on

ordination
"

of Prince

Arittha

the

monastery

the

mountain

Bha'nava'ra
As
the portion
we

Fourteenth.
follows translation
the

which
a

above

is

sufficiently
omitting

interesting
repetitions.

give

of

it below,

^We,'
budipa
on

(said Mahinda), who

in the

have

arrived

from
season,

Jamand
in the

first month

of the

Gimhana*
have

the

full-moon

Sabbath
We
month

(day,)
purpose of

resided
to

celebrated

mountain.
in

returning

Jamin the

budipa
mountain,
to

the

fifth

our

residence

and

in Tissarama.

Monarch,

permit

(us

do)

so.

[The
taken
and

king

answered

and
have

'AH said];
pleased
and
you

the

people

have

refuge. drinkables,

(They)
with

with

eatables

raiment

habitations.
?
'

fore Where-

(then) is your

dissatisfaction

The

hot

season.

162

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

^Monarch,'
Buddha,

(replied Mahinda),
chief by
of

'it is very
was

long

since

the

the from

bipeds,
one's

(worshipped
by

by)

prostration,
and
*

rising

seat,

salutation,

by

reverent

attention,'
^

Lord,'

(returned Devananpiyatissa),
indeed
Thupa. understood I shall
locality.'

what
I shall

you

have
a

(said) is
splendid
out

by

me.

erect

build

it for

Buddha.

Look

for

suitable

[Whereupon
hither.
to

Mahinda
to

thus
of Maha will

'

spoke]

Sumana,
and ally
say

come

Go

the

city
;

Pataliputta,

thus
embraced

king

Dhammasoka
Buddhism. He

raja,thy
build
a

has

thupa

for Buddha.

Bestow
The
"

upon

him

(some)
and
meek

valuable

relics.'

eloquent,

(Sumana)
who

of

great

tion, erudi-

the
and

sustainer who robe,

the
was

of
on

learning,
the
to
:

had

achieved took
his

iddhi,

mount,

instantly

bowl

and

and
message

went

king
*

Dhammasoka,

and
thou
thy

delivered
the
ally

(thus)

Maha

raja,
Maha
on

hear

word has

of the

spiritual

preceptor.

raja,
him

embraced relics, and king and hearing

Buddhism. he

Bestow
a

some

valuable
The

will erect
the

Thupa speech He

for Buddha.'
was

(above)
anxious.

highly

pleased filled

became
a

very

(immediately)
tuous, vir-

(for him)
depart

vessel

of

relics,

(and said)'0!

quickly.' the eloquent

Whereupon
taking

and
and

meek
went

(Sumana)
to Kosiya.*

the relics, ascended when he

the sky,

And,

had

approached

Kosiya's

presence,

the

Indra.

Dl'PAWANSA.

163

pious words the

(ascetic) spoke
of

thus:

'Maba

rdja,
The

hear

thou

the of

the has he

spiritual

teacher. Buddhism.
a

king-beloved

gods

embraced

Give

him

valuable

relics, and

will construct his

words,

great

Thtipa.*

Hearing

and

being

pleased,
sage,

Kosiya
and

bestowed

the

right depart

collar-bone quickly.*

(of the

said)

*0

virtuous,

Sumana,
and

the

Samanera,
the right

having

thus

gone

to

Kosiya,
to

received

collar-bone,

returned

the

celebrated
******

mountain. Thereupon the king of immense and

forces,

with

his brother,
to meet

preceded

by the bhikkhus
of the

sanghas,
Buddha.

repaired

the

relic

illustrious
fourth month

On

the

day

which

completed
moon

the
night

(of the
the

seasons),
Vira,
frontal There who

in the

full
come

of Komudi,*

Maha
on

had

(thither)
elephant.

took

his

place

the

globes

of the

(in honor

of)

Buddha's
earth

arrival
quaked, instruments

at

Pachchanta,
a

the

elephant and

roared, and

the

like
were

stroked played.
king, the
attended

basin,
Immense

chanks
was

musical of made

the

noise

drums;

and

the
unto

by

his

retinue,

offerings

great

being.
The
west,

royal
went

elephant,
away from

which
amongst the

had

its face

towards

the and both

(other) elephants,
eastern

entered
men

the
women

city

through

gate;

when

and kinds

made
and

offerings flowers.

(unto

the

relic) with

all

of scents

"

Kattika,

'Oct."

Nov.'

164

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The
gate,

elephant^

when

proceeding

through the

the southern

(halted) in the ancient

by
*

capital,

region
and

consecrated

Kakusandha,
*
* *

Kondgamana,
#*""#

Kassapa

Buddhas;

where
;

the
at

king

enshrined
the gods and

the

relics

of the

Saky
earth

aputta

and

this event

and rejoiced,

quaked

miraculously called consulted of the

frightfully. with Ministers his of

The

Samanera,

Sumana,
the

brother

(or cousin,) having

and the inhabitants
thupa.'

State, bricks

country,

constructed

for the

Analysis
to

continued his
visit to

Kakusandha
operations
success
"

Buddha's
Konagamana
operations

visit

Lanka"

missionary Lanka
"

Buddha's

of of Lanka

his
"

"

Gotama's
Sangamitta's
with

mental

perception

the

cause

of

visit to

Lanka-

preliminaries

connected by Asoka.

her

visit"

permission

granted

to

her

Bha'nava'ra

Fifteenth.
with
how

Sangamitta's
Asoka Bodhi king's
"

departure behind
"

the

Bodhi

branch

"

staying

evil spirits surrounded

the

offerings

thereto

by
"

gods

and

Nagd,s

"

Lankd's

offering

to

the

same

ordination

of Anula.

Bha'nava'ra
The
and
of

Sixteenth.
of
former

size of Lanka
Anuradhapura
in Lanka
"

names (repetitions)

Lanka Buddhas

"

"

the
names

relics

of

deposited times
"

the

of mountains deposited
to

in aforein

Konagamana's

relics

Lanka

"

the

name

given

at

that

period

the

spot

on

which

tho

165

Bodlii
and the
to

now

stands
in, Lanka of the
"

"

Kakusandha
his aspirations of Lanka
"

Buddha's
whilst

visit
in Lanka

to,
"

stay prayers

people

Kakusandha's
of
"

visit
"

Mahatittha of
same

Park"
his memorial

his acceptance
tree
"

the

Park

the

planting
to

in Lanka

the

offerings

the

by Bodhi

devas
in

(repetitions) the
Meghavana
"

planting the tion computareign

of

Gotama's
of

Maha
death

time

from
"

the the

of Gotama
of
"

to

the

of

Devananpiyatissa that
sovereign

exchange

presents

between
tion inauguraa

and

Dammasoka
"

the

second
of

of

Devananpiyatissa
"

the
the the

erection cremation
place.

chetiya

by
"the

him

reign

of

Uttiya
given

"

of Mahinda

designation

to

Bha'nava'ra
Lanka para
or

Seventeenth.
good
and

abounded the
succession

with of

great
"

"

theri-param-

preceptresses,

which

is thus

translated
"

by
was

Turnour.
renowned under
the

She
was

who

appellation
with sister,

of

Pajapati,
and
same

and

of the

Gotamo

family,

endowed

six

abiiina

with

supernatural of Mahamaya

gifts, the

younger of

born
:

of the
who,

mother,
the her
same

(the mother
as

Buddo)
nourished

and

with
at

affection
was

Maya

herself

Bhagawa office

breast,

established

in

the

highest

(among

priestesses.)
"

The

following
a

are

the

priestesses

who wineyo,

(in succession)
viz.
:

acquired

perfect
two

knowledge
of each

of
name,

the and

Khema

TJppalawanna,

Pataachari,

Dhamma-

dinna,
dasi,

Sobhita,
gifted with

Isidasika, wisdom,

Wisakha,

Asoka,

Sapala,

Sanghacelebrated

Nanda

and

Dhammapala,

for her

knowledge

of Wineyo.

1G6

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

"The
wisdom,

theri

Sanghamitta,
Dassala,

Uttara,

who

was

gifted

with

Hemapasa, Matta,
came

Aggamitta,
"

Dasika,
these

Pheggu-

pabbatla,
priestesses

Salala,
hither from

Dhammadasija Jambudipo,
designated divisions

juvenile
the
"

and

propounded

Winayapitako
propounded also
the
seven

in the
not

capital the five

Anuradhapura
of
the Wineyo,

they
but

only

Pakaranani.
who
were
were

"The
in this

females island

ordained devoted

upasampada
to

by

them

Soma,

dhammo, wineyo,

Goridipi,
Mahila

Dhammadasiyl,
conversant

Dhammapala
in the

versed

in

the

dhutawada, in the
and

Sobhana,
wineyo, Uttara.
of
Abhayo*

DhammatB,

Passaprofound

nagamissa,
in the
"

also

versed

and

Satakali

theri

controversy,
the

Under

instructions

celebrated
as

for well

his
as

illustrious

descent, renowned
a

the

aforesaid
doctrinal the

priestesses

Sumanaf
sisterhood, the and

for the
of

knowledge
a

among
vanquisher
to

her

maintainer

Dhutanga, mind,

of

passions,
wineyo, their
who

of great
and

purity

of
endowed

devoted with
were

dhammo together

Uttara
thousand
at

wisdom,
the the

with

thirty

priestesses,

first

esses priestthe five

propounded

Anuradhapura,
the

wineyo,

Nik

aye

(of the Suttapitako) and

Suttapakarane

of

the

Abhidhammo. "Mahala
dhammo

equally and for her

illustrious
piety,
was

for the

her

knowledge
of the by of
rote,

of

the

daughter
versed

monarch
was

Kakawanno.
daughter

Girikali,
of
and his

profoundly

the
;

Poorohito

(the
were

almoner
the

Kakawanno)
of

Kaladasi

Ssbbapapika
who

daughters

Gutto.
texts,

These

priestesses,

always

maintained

the orthodox

"

"Abba
"

JO,

the

brother

of Dewananpiyatisso."^

Yide

Index

of the

Mahawanso

for this

name.'*

1G7
in

and
and

of perfect
wineyo,

purity

of mind,
returned

were

versed
from
the

the

dhammo
division pounded pro-

and

having

Rohana

maintained
the

by

the

illustrious

ruler

of

men

Abhayo*,

Wineyo,

at Anuradhapura."

[Analysis continued]
of Suratissa and Elara.

the

reign

of King

Siva

"

reign

Bha'nava'ra
Reign Dutthagamani
arrival

Eighteenth. building
Asia
"

of
"

"

the from

of the

large

Pklace

the

of priests

erection

of preaching

halls

"

death

of Dutthagaraani.

Bha'nava'ra

Nineteenth
of Saddhatissa

Treats

of
a

the

religious
pinnacle
on

acts

"

that
reigns

he
of

placed

glass

the
"

Thupaf
reigns

"

the
of

Thulathana
and and

and

Lajjitissa
"

the
reigns

Khallata

Kamraaharattaka
a

the
"

of

Wattagamani

Damila of

king Buddha's
Maha
"

Wattagamani
discourses
to

(continued).
writing;

Reduction
reign
"

"

the
Naga

of Mahachuli Tissa

Tissa"
"

reign

of Chora
"

[Chula]
Tilaya named.

Anula
"

Siva

Watuka
"

Katthahara
acts

"

Damila

Kutikanna-Tissa

the

of

the

last

"

"

Vide
he

Index
recovered

for Gamini the

see

Abhayo,

the

name

of DutthBgamani

before

kingdom."
my

For

the

original
ante

Attanagaluvansa,

p, xxvi.

See

extract,

p. 121.

168

DESCRirTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Bha'nava'ra
Abhaya
the
see
son

Twentieth. Kutikanna
of
"

of

"

tlie

desire
"

of

the

king

to

the the

interior

the the
"

thupa

the

desire

realized
king"

by

help

of Indra
to

light offering the flower of

a

by

the

the offerings
king
"

the
"

chetiya
the

offerings for

by
the

the

donations

erection
"

building
"

observance
"

of the
"

Sabbath

King
"

Naga
"

A'matta-

gamani

Tissa

Chulabhaya
Tissa, and

Si vali Subha.

Ilandga

and

Siva

"

Yasa"

Ldia

Bha'nava'ra

Twenty-first

Contains
construction

an

account

of

King

Vasabha

"

his

acts

"

"

of subterranean
"

aqueducts

for irrigation Mahalla

Naga

"

King

Tissa
"

Gajabahu
the opening
acts

"

Gamani
of the

and

"

A'yutissa tissa
"

Ramani King

Tank

"

Bhatika"

the

of

Tissa

"

A^ankanasika
"c.
"

the

history
naga
"
"

of Vankanasika,

Tissa,
"

Gajabahu,
King

Khujja"

Kunjanaga,
Sirinaga
"
"

Sirinaga

Abhaya
"

his acts

King Abhaya

Wijaya
"

"

Sanghatissa
the
acts

Sanghabodhi
two

"

Meghavanna his acts

conclusion
"

of

the
his

last

"

Jettha

Tissa, The

King
of

Mahasena,

acts.

Di'pawansa.

Anuruddha
This is
one

S'ataka.
Sanskrit
an

of

the

few

works

now

extant

in Ceylon.

It contains

account

of Gotama
to

Buddha.

The

three

first verses

are

devoted

the usual

adoration

169

the
four

next

seven

to

brief history
from
whom

of he
and

Gotama's
had

twenty-

predecessors,
of

received
next

the
to

sanction
an

becoming of the

Buddha;
ten

the

nine
2 let

explanation
stanzas

Paramitas.*

The named
in
the

and

22nd

relate his birth in the heaven

nativity of
at

Tusita, world,
gives

and
and

his

final

Kapilavastu

this 23rd
24th

the

attainment

Buddhahood; with
to

the allegory
to

of his contest
25

Mara;

the

alludes

his

first sermon; from

61
to

delineate

his personal his

to

accomplishments virtues,

head

foot ; 62 to 7 1 narrate

[includingVidya
his miraculous
the narratives
contains
a

and

charanaf]; and
Five of
to next

72

90

describe

powers.

following

stanzas

embody
The embrace
writer's

of

several

his

incarnations.
who do
not

96th

rebuke The
to

those three

Buddhism.
own

express

the three author

devotion

Buddhism,

followed of the

by

others, with

embodying

some

observations
The whole

reference
a

to his work.

book

concludes

with but,

stanza

containing there is
no

the

aspirations

of the

writer;

since

translation
same
was

of it into
introduced

Sinhalese,
by
the

it is supposed

that

the

Translator.
The language
are a

of

the

original

is

elegant,

though
have in the

there been

few

grammatical

inaccuracies He
to

which
out

noticed

by

my

pandit.
given

points

Preface,

which

he has

the

work

in

publishing

See
For

Attanagaluwansa,
an

note
see

(4) at

p. 64.
to

explanation,

Introduction

Kachchajana's

P41i

Grammar,

p. xxxiv.
Z

170

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

it with

the in the
the

Sinhalese
13th stanza
of

paraphrase/
should
r

that
"

'^bhindante
s'abare
;"

s'abare"
and
that

be

bhindati

insertion

in "saranirivarupeta"

is not

sanctioned

by

Sanskrit
is composed

Grammar.
in

The
two

work
are

several

metres.
metre;

Thirtyfive in
;

stanzas

in the
;

S'ardulavikkridita
eighteen in the

the the the

the

Mandakranta

Malini

ten
one

in
in

Sragdhard;
Vans'
astha;

thirty-two

in the

Vasantatilaka;

and

two

(including the Translator's) in

Upajati.
We
have

again

to

record
we are

the told

omission that

of
name

the

date
of the

of

the

work,
was

though

the

author the

Anuruddha,
is named.
stated
as

Buddhist

priest,

after

whom

work

It that
was

is, however,

in the
as

Saddhamma

Saiigaha

this S'ataka, composed is

a

well

Abhidhammattha
same

Sangaha,
Now,
learned

by

one

and
to

the

Anuruddha. by
a

there

Sanna

the

last

work
reign

very

Priest

named of

Sdriputta,t

in the

of
a.d.

ParakkramaThe and
text
we

bahu
must

Polonnaruwa

1153"1186

therefore
ascertain
to to

be placed
exactly

before
how
much

the

last date, earlier.

very

cannot

Yet,

since

according fraternity,
came

the which

Mahawansa,
the writer the

the under period

Uttaramula
belonged,
the
seat

review when

to

existence

about

of

See
Fie

this Edition
was

1866,

octo.

pp.

41.
a

also

the

author

of
a

Saratthadipani,
on

Tik4 Grammar
etc.

to

the of

Vinaya,

Anguttara

Tika,

Commentary

the

Chandragomi,

P^li

Muttaka

Yinaya

Vinichchhaya,

171
finally

government

was

removed
we

from
may
a.d.

Anur^dhapura
place

(1023 A.D.) to Polonnaruvva,

before
us

the

work

between
remains

1023
to

"

1186
a

It only

give
1 and

specimen
96.

of

this

work,

and

we

quote

stanzas

1.

Lakshmi
dharm

sanvadanan

liimans'u

vadauan

amritasyandanan

Maudralapakalan
papadvipe pakalan,

gunai'ravi

kalau

Satvanan maitrilata
Kaly

nayanoddhavan
madhavain

matidhavan

anapaghanau
name

rnjohatighanan
s'righanan.
96.

bhaktya

Yah

s^rotra

bharanan

karoti

na

munch

saddharma

vani
saphalan

raanin
na

Yasya'sit
saundarya

lochanayugan

sandars'anaih

No'pas'lokayate
chitran
charitra nacha

yadiyarasana
mritan lochanan
na

Na

s'rotran

rasana

tasya'nginah

sadhavah.

'

devoutly

bow

unto

Buddha,
consort

the of

source

of

the
who

arabrosia-of-dharma,
'

the has
;
a

wisdom;

exhibits

beauty,

moon-like

visage,

and

good
sesses posto

deep-intoned
a

speech

who

is full of goodness,

and

handsome
a

body;

and
to

who

is like fever

the the

elephant-of-sin,

feast

the

eyes

of

mankind,

172

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

(season
very

of) spriDg
to

to

the

creeper-of-mercy,

and

the

rain

the

dust-of-sin.'* has
no ear

*0

wise!

He
of

who

does

not

make

an

ear-ornament

the
no

gem-of-Buddha's
sight, the

(Saddharma)
pair the of
sage's
eyes

doctrines.
not

He

has

whose
of

does

become
has
no

fruitful
tongue,

by
who

look
not

beauty.

He

does

praise

the

nectar-of-

his-marvellous
As
we

conduct.' already noticed, there is

a

have

SllVHALESE
to
as

SaNNA
together

this
a

S'ataka'.

It
for

is used,
the

with
of the

the

Text, in

school-book

instruction

young

the

Buddhist

monasteries.!
nor

The

Translator

has It is

neither

given
to

his
as

name

the

date
the

of his gloss.

sufficient first in

give,

specimen,

translation

of

line

Verse
Laks'mi,

First.
;

s'rikantavage
venivu
; ;

akarslianayata
himans'u, dharma,
etc.,

sanvadauan, ha
neimiti

manisamaiia

mantradiyak
vadanan,

chaiidraya saddharma
etc.

mukha

eti

amrita

syandanan,

amavehennavu,

Bauddha is the
generally and
was

S'ataka
by which
us.

common

name

the

Bhaktis'ataka

is

known

amongst

It is in

Sanskrit

verse,

composed

by

Brahman

of Calcutta

converted

Rajo
sense.

means

both

'dust'

and

'sin;'

and

it is used

in

the

latter

See

Sidatsangara,

p. 224.

BAUDDIIA

s'aTAKA.

173
Mukunda,
copy of

to

Buddhism Chandra
to

in Ceylon. Bharati. He

He

was

named
a

alias work who gama

presented Bahu

hid

the

king,
him

Parakkrama

VI.

of Cotta,

rewarded

with

the honorary

title of Bauddha-

Chakravarti.
work contains
1 12

This

s'lokas,
writer.

of which The
and

five entire

have

been

added
to

by

subsequent
'Praise There twelve

book
in

is devoted

the

of Buddha,'
are

is written in

several

metres.

eleven the

s'lokas

the in

S^ardula-vikridita,
the

in

Sragdhara;
fifty-nine
;
one

nine

S^ikharini;

four
four
two

in the

Malini;

in the
in
two

Pushpitagra; Dritavilambita;
the

in

the
in the

Yasantatilaka

the
in the

Bhujangaprayata;
;

Prithvi

two

in the

Eatoddhata

and

one

in

Pathyavaktra.
It
1868
was

printed Frederick
and

and

published,

with

its Paraphrase,
as
a

in

by
3rd

Coorey.
s'lokas.

We

select

specimen

the

107th

BrahmaVidyabhibhuto
mayaya'lingito
Vishnu
ragati
savu

duradhigama

maha

rekan

nija vapushi

dhrita

Parvati Vita

s'aiikarena vimayo

vidyo

jagati sa

bhagavan

vitarago
Kas sevyo

muniudrah
buddhi madbhir vadata vadata
mc

bhrataras

teshu

muktyai.

107.
Bhasvad

bhanukulambujanma
vara

mihire

es' rajadhi raj

S'ri Lankadhipatau
iiitya mahins'asati

Parakramabhuje

174
Sad

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Gaudali

kavibharatih
sudis'
sa

kshitisurah

s'ri Ram?chandras

S'rotruna'
dharmartha

makarot

bhakti-s'atakan

mokshappradam.

'Brahma

is

overcome

by ignorance;
mysterious
is borne

the well-known deceptions in

his
own

Vishnu
to
an

is full of
excess

very

owing

of lust Parvati

body
in the

by

Siva;
is

(but) this Bhagava^

one

the of My

chief of Munis ignorance,

world,

who

is

destitute lust.

devoid

of
say,

deceptions,

and

free from

brethren
the

! say,
to

which

of these

should

be

adored

by

wise

obtain

Nirvana.'
'During king
of
the Lanka, like
a

equitable
supreme
sun on

reign
to

of

Parakramabdhu,
dazzling
race,

all emperors,

(in
"

splendour)
Sri Bama
a

the wise

lotus-of-his-surya Brahman,

Chandra,

born

in

Gauda,

very

Sarasvati

to poets,
to

composed its hearers,

this Bhakti-s^ataka,
merit,

which

is productive

wealth,

and

Nirvana.'
The
or
a

Si^^halese
to

Sanna,
was

the

paraphrase
a

the

above,

by

Sumangala,
who
was

priest and

pupil
to

of Totagamuve

Sri Bahula,
select the the

also preceptor elegant Translator and

:
"

Chandra.

We

following

beautiful

Introduction

by

Sinhalese

S^ri

maj

Jambudvipayehi

sakala

vidya
pemini

nidhanavti tarka
vya-

Gauda
karana

des^ayen
kavya
gotra

s'ri lanka-dvipayata

natakadi
sambhuta

samasta

s'astrayehi Rama

nipuna

Katydyana
nam

s'ri

Chandra

bbarati

Brdhmana

pandito'ttama

kenek,

s'ri Sanghabodhi

VRiTTA

malAkhyA.

175

S'ri

Wijayabuhu
dliarmaya

parivenadhipati

tripitakavagis'-

vara'charya
tripitaka
parayanawa

s^ri Rahulasthavirapadayanvahansekeren,
asa

igena
prasanna

ratnatthaya
chitta etiva

s'arana

s'^asanabhi s^rardhatis'aya

parama

vis'uddha
namvu

bhaktiyen

Bhakti-s^ataka karannahu
"

buddhastotraprakaranayak
yasya
samasta
vastu

*Jna-

nan

vishayan'

"

yanadin

s'lokayan

rachaniikalo.

'S^ri Rd-macliandrabharati. born

rich having from of
the

an

illustrious
learned Poetry,

Brahman,
in Music,
all the

family
of

of

Katyayana,

sciences

Logic,

Grammar,
beautiful

"c.,

arrived the
treasury

in

the

Island

of

Lanka,
in the

(seat) of

all sciences, having

Gauda
inquired

prosperous

Jambudvipa,
Tripitaka

and

and and

learnt

the

doctrines

from
"

the
supreme

reverend
master

venerable
the

S'ri

Rahulasthavira
and

of

Tripitaka

doctrines,

Principal

of
and with

the being the

Temple

S^ri

Sanghabodhi pleased
in

S^ri
mind
"

Wijayabahu"
(delighted)
with

(also)
religion

greatly

(or the
greatly
samasta

doctrines)
devout
vastu

hath,

supreme,

sincere,

and

faith,
vishayan," himself,
a

paraphrased,
and

"Yfianan
stanzas

yasya

other

of the book

composed

by

in praise

of

Buddha,

and

called

Bhaktis^ataka"

hundred

of faith.'*

Vkitta
was

Ma'la'khya'

also
to

written advanced

by

Chandra

Bharati.

It is

work

taught

students

in the Buddhist

monasteries

The

printed

Edition

contains

42

octavo

pages.

176

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

of

Ceylon.

The of 52

writer
to

devotes

the

entire

work,

consisting
metres

stanzas,

the

elucidation
stanzas

of Sanskrit
an

by
to

examples.

Four
and
a

embody

vocation in-

Buddha,
to

few
and

introductory the

remarks

have

reference

Ceylon,
5th
to

reigning
contain

Prince
culars partiof

Parakkrama.
regarding

The
the the

the

1 8th

stanza

minister
of
to
a

Wikrama
celebrated
the

Sinha-deva
priest
give

Umagamuva,
Rammungoda.
regarding

father The

named

18th

23rd
consort

particulars

A'bharanavati,
From
the

the
to

of
51st

Wikrama
stanza

Sinha-deva.
writer

thence

the

the

gives

life of

Rammungoda,
at

the The
was

incumbent
52nd

of the
to
a

Galapata

Temple

Bentota.
who

alludes

brother held
the

of Rammungoda, office of

named

Mangala,

and

Sanga-raja.
may

The

metres

in this work

be thus

tabularized:

"

viuTTA

ratnIkara
Ykmni. Prithvi.

panchikA.

177

40.

...

41. 42.

...

...

Hara-iiartaka.

43.
44.
45.

...

S'llrdula vikridita.
Mattebha

..

vikridita.

Sragdhara.
.

46.

...

Prabhadraka.
As'valalita. Tanvi. Kraunchapada.

47.
48. 49.
50.

...

...

...

...

Bhujai'iga-Vijrimbhita.
Chandavrishti-prapata^
Arna.

51.

...

52.

...

The

foUowiog

we

select for
2.

specimen

"

Kavayas
bahavah

santi

jagatyam
nama

kavayastu

te

taih kim

me

Ye

guna-dos'a
te
are

vidhijiia
sarasah

viralas

sadhavastu

prayah.

'There

many

poets

in
care

the

world

"

they

are

(indeed) called
who
know
to

poets!

what

of
merits

them? and

Those defects the

discriminate
are

between
real
are

(of poetry)
niceties This
author

(alone) the
and they its has

(poets) who
very
rare.'

know

of poetry:
work is

with

Sinhalese been and

printed

translation and
27

(whose
by

unknown)

published
octavo

Pandit

Batuvantudave,

contains

pages.

Vritta-ratnIkara-panchikI
is another work
at

by

the

same

writer, of
a

undertaken named

and Subrah-

completed

the

request

friend

2 A

178

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

manya.

It

is

commentary

on

the

well

known Kedara1999,
or

prosodial

work

called
written

Vritta
in the
seems

Ratnakara
year
to

by

bhatta,
1456

and

was

of Buddha

A.D.

The by the

writer Divakara. 4th

have

been
the
of

ignorant

of the
comment

Gloss
on

We
5th

subjoin
stanzas

following
the

and

Vritta

Ratnakara.*
Iha kathyate

vritta-ratnakarakkhye prakds'yate,
tat

s^astrc,

tat

chhandah
laukikam kena?
an-

tat

iti

kim?

Yat
proktam,

lokeviditara,
matrd
yatarena
varna

chhandah

dvidha

vibhedena,
tulitah
sa

nimeshonmeshdbhydm
matrd,

kalo

tasmin

kale

yo

varna

uchchdriyate
*

ekamatrah,

tatha
dvimatro

choktam.
dirgha
tvardha

Eka

matro

bhaveddrasvo
pluto

uchyate

Trimattrastu

jneyo vyanjanan
tesham cha
?

matrakam.'

Attra
dena thah,

varnd
varna

akaradayah bhedena
proktam

varndndm,

matrabhe-

dviprakaram
taih

kathitam

it^arbhutaih
?

kaih

A'chdryaih,
nama

kim

Pingaladibhih,
karta

Piiigalo

munis'chhandasam

ddi

ddi

s'abdo'tra

prakdravachanah,

Piiigalaevadir prabritindm
"

yesham

S^aitavandga
iti

Vardhamdna
bahubrihih taih.

te

Pingalddaj'ah,

2.

Pramiyate
chhandas'pravyaktam

anene'tipramdnamasyachchhandasah
s'dstrasya

etasya

pramdna'mapi

parisphutam

yatha

sydd

vijneyam/kriy a"vis'eshananam

karmatva'me-

Pirigaladibhi'racharyair Matfci
varna

yaduktan chhandas

laukikan
tadiha

dvidha kathyate.

vibhedena nibaddhasya

Shadadhyaya

chhandaso'sya shattrins'a

parisphutam
s'atan.

Pramdnam'api

vijueyan

dadhikan

RU'PA-SIDDHI.

179

katvavam
s'abdassya

napunsakatvanclie'ti karmatvadi
siddham,

vacahnat
asya

parisphutavis'ishtasya
?

kim

Shadadhyaya-nibaddhasya
shat

addhyayo

granthandm

sandhill

cha

te

addhydyasche'ti,
kidris'am

shadadyayah,
pramanam
sat

taih

nibaddhasya
kim
cha,

nis'cliitasya
?

? S'atani,

bhutam

Shattrins'a
:

dadhikam,

cha

trinsachtriiis'at,

shattrins'at trins'at,
taya

athava,

shatbhi'radhika

shat

s'akaparthivaditvan
shattrins'ata

maddhyapada
atiriktani. pravritti'ratra

lopi Etena gran-

samasah

adhikan

granthagauravabhirunam
thakrita dars'ita.

bahmam

Ru'pA-SlDDHI
is
a

Pali
more

Grammar
lengthy
and is

on

the

model
than

of

Kachchayana.
Its

It is
proper

abstruse

Biilavatara, 'Etymology

designation
of speech,' from

Pada-Rlipa-siddhi,
That

of parts

it is

an

ancient it
was

work

may
at
a

be
time

gathered when

the

fact, that flourished

composed
the

Buddhism
But the

in
as

(Dakshina)
by
Mr.

Dekhan.
Turnour, although

writer

is

not,

stated

Hhe he

oldest

compiler that in his

from
he

Kachchayana;'
has

acknowledges

'consulted*
adoration.

Kachchayana-Yannanadi This
we

opening
"

give

below,

with

translation:

Kachchayanancba'chariyan
niseaya

namitv

Kachchayana

Vannana'din
ui'i

Balappabodhattha'muj
vyattan
sukhandan

karissan

Pada-rupa-siddhin
.

ISO

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

'

Having

also

bowed

to

A'chariya

Kachchayana,

and
"c., tinctly disof the

having
I shall

also consulted

the Kachchayana
compose

Vannana,

perspicuously
divided

Pada-Rupa-siddhi,
for the

into Khandas,

instruction

young.'

At
name

the

end

of the
following

Rupa-siddhi
stanza,
vara

the

writer

gives

his

in the
Vikkhyatananda

tlieravhaya
anan

gurunan

Tambapanniddhaj
Sisso

Dipankarakkbyo

Damilavasu

mati

dipaladdhappakaso

Baladiehchadi
sasanan

vasadvitaya^madhivasan

jotayi yo
Buddhappiyavho yati

So'yam

ima'mujukan

Rupasiddhia

akasi.

'This
Priest,

perfect
who

Rtipa-siddhi
the

was

composed

by

the

received named
an

appellation
"

of

Buddhappiya,
of
a

(and)
who

was

Dipankara,

disciple
like
unto
was

A'nanda, standard

was

eminent
in in

preceptor,

(hoisted
like
a

up)
lamp

Tambapanni
the

(Ceylon),
country
two

renowned
was

Damila

(Chola),

the

resident
"

superior
the

(there) of
forth.'

(monastic)
and
caused

ments establish-

Baladichcha,
to

etc,*

the^'eligion

of Buddha The
was
a

shine

tradition
native

in the country
and

is, that
that

this Buddhappiya
preceptor,
on

of Ceylon,
certain

his

though
continent.

the

head

of

establishments

the

The

other

fraternity

was,

according

to

the

commentator,

the

Childum"nikkya.

RU'PA-SIDDHI.

181

was

nevertheless
priests and

teacher
from

renowned

in Ceylon. have

That

Buddbist
this
cause

Chola
rendered religion

(Tanjore)
much

visited
to

island,
of the
Mahavansa.

have

service
we

the

established

in it,

learn

from in

the

For
that
*'

instance,

it is expressly

stated
as

that history,
royal
country

king
very

Parakrama
humane

appointed, Maha-thera in different

(his)
the

preceptor, of Chola,
and

of

accomplished
;

languages, heard having

logic,

religion
under

that,

having
the

continually

and

studied

him
to

all

Jatakas,
their all

and

(moreover) (he) thence

and fifty

committed
gradually

memory

significations, five the

translated

the

hundred

Jatakas
and the
w^ere

from

the

Pali

into

Sinhalese
them,

language;
after

that
same

having
to

thoroughly assembly
the

revised

reading who
be

(an
of

of) venerable
he

priests, them
to

masters

Tepitaka, throughout
to

caused

written

and

published
hesitate give
to

Lanka."*

We
above
a

need

not

therefore
to,

credit
writer

the
under

tradition
review

referred

and

the

locus

in this island.
we

Though
no
means

have
present

the of

name^

we

have

nevertheless age

at

ascertaining

the

of

the

writer.

The

Rtipa-siddhi order of the

is devoted

to

seven

books,

follow^-

ino" the
and

subjects treated
Unadi
into the

in Kachchayana,

including

the

seventh

Chapter.

"

For

the

Pdli
1867"70,

text,

see

Journal

of

the

C.

B.

Royal

Asiatic

Society

for

p. 26.

182

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The

sections,

however,

differ them
we

from
give

those
the

given

by

Kachchayana.
analysis:
"

Of

following

The
I.
"

work
Sandhi.
i.
ii.
"

is divided

into

seven

chapters

Combination.
"

Sanna

Signs
"

Orthoepy.'
of vowels, words
where

Sara-Sandhi
Pakati
"

Combinations
state

iii.

Normal
is not

of

tion combina-

desirable,
"

iv.
V.

Vyanj

ana-

Sandhi

Combination
of

of consonants.

Niggahita"

Combination

anusvara.

IL

"

Na'ma
i.

"

Declension

of Nouns,

Masculine Feminine Neuter

gender,
gender gender,

ii. iii.
iv.
V.

(and

its

formation),

Pro-nominals

(and numerals).
devoid of gender,

Personal

pronouns,

vi. vii.

Indeclinables

(Topachchaya'di).
prepositions and

Inseparable

particles.

III.
IV.

"

Ka'raka

"

Syntax.

"

Sama'sa.
i. ii. iii. iv,
V.

Avyayi-bhava.
Kamma-dharaya.

Compounds.
Digu.

See
et.

Wilson's
seq.

S,
Tappurisa.

Gr.

p.

353,

Bahubbihi.
Dvanda.

vi. v."

Tadhita
"

"

Nominal
"

Derivatives.

VI.

A'kkhya'ta

Verbs.

VII."

KiTAKA,

and

Unadi"

Verbal

Derivatives

and

Unnadi.

moggalAna

vyakarana.

183

From
following

the

above
of

analysis
the

it

would
given
says:
"

seem

that
the

the

account

work,

by

author

himself,
Tedha

is slightly
sandhin

diiferent.

He

chatuddha

pada'mapi

chatudha

panchadha-

namikancha Byasa

chhakkarakan

chhassamasana'mapi

chhabbhedato

taddhitancha

A'khyatam
nan

atthadha

chhabbidha'mapi

kitakam

pachchayd-

pabheda

Dipenti
karotu.*

Rupa-siddhi

chira'midha

janatabuddhivuddhin

MoggallIna

Yyakakana.

This
from

Pali
that
of

Grammar
Kachchayana.
its

belongs

to

school

different derives

The

Grammar
named

its
a

name

from
who
"

author,

who

was

Moggallana,

priest 1153

flourished
1186
at
A. D.,

in the and

reign

of in He

Parakramabahu
the
was

I.,

lived

Thupdrama doubtless
in
a

monastery

Anuradhapura.f
scholar,
terms,

distinguished
complimentary

for
not

he
only

is

mentioned

high
the

by

Medhankara, but by author

author among

of

the

Yiuayattha
we

Samuchchaya,
the
are

others,

whom

notice

learned several

of

the

Panchikapadipa.

There

points
to

of difference

between

this writer, and

and
the

those

belonging
of

the

schools

of Kachchayana,

author

the

Saddaniti.

The

copy

in with

my

possession
8 lines
to

contains

164

pages

of

one-and-

half

feet long, The

the

page.
from

grammarian

is different

the

author

of

the Abhidhl-

nappadipika,

who

lived

at

Jetavana

in Polonnaruva.

184

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

few of

examples the Sutta,

sec.

may

suffice:

"

He

disputes
eka

the

correctness
;

Akkharapadayo

chattalisau the Pali

e

Kach.

lib. 1.
contains and
0

1.

"

2., and

contends

that

alphabet

forty-three

letters including

the short
to

(ep"ilon)
lib.
*

omicron).
the

With
"

reference

Kachchayana,

2., and

Sutta

Tayon'eva
a,

cha and
e

sabbanamehi"
sa

The
sma

three

[substitutes, aya,
smin
are

for

(dat. sing.)
are

(abl. sing.), and

used
after
nouns,

(loc. sing.), which

never

optionally

used
states

after

Pronouns;'

Moggallana do
take

denies
place,

this, and
and that

that
has

those

tions substituof

he

the Buddha,

authority

Nirutti,
quotes
as

and

of

the
"

language
1.
asma

of

which

he

follows:
ro

loka
mante

paramhd

cha

ubhaya
;

dhansatena
ydye'-VQ.

; 2.

tyah^n

paratthaddho

(?)

3.

kho

pana'tthiiya

agachcheyyatho

tamev'atthan

sadhukan Again,

manasikareyyatho.
where

Kachchayana,
lays
tarn

in
"

accordance

with

Sanskrit
rochate
a

Grammar,
dharayate
wish
to
case

down

Yassava
"

datukamo which
or

sampadanan that

that

expresses

give,
"

which

pleases,

holds,
to the
a

takes Rule

Dative
states,

Moggallana though
the words
forms

takes

exception

and

that

of giving, of
the
two

govern
cases are

Dative; identical,
govern
a

and
yet

though
w^ords

expressing
e.

'pleasure' dyasmantanan'pi
satan

and

'holding'
sangha;
ranno

Genitive,

g.,

ma

bhedo
chhattan

ruchchittha

raniio

dhareti

dhareti.
work contains and
on

This

six Chapters.

The

first explains
*

his

terminology,

treats
*

briefly

on

Sandhi
the

Combination,'
on

the

second

Siyadi

Declension';

third

Samasa

moggalIna
"^

vyAkarana.

185

Compounds/
fifth
on

the fourth

on
*

Nadi/

Nominal
verbs,
or

derivatives,'
and

the

Khadi, and the

we

Derivative
On

Verbal

derivatives,'
As
a

sixth
present

Tyddi the

verbs.*
:
"

specimen

following

Introduction.

Siddha
Sadhamma

'middha

gunam

sadhu, bhasissan

namassitva

Tathugatam

Saiigham

Magadhan

Saddaiakkhanam,

Conclusion.
Yassa
ranno

pabhdvena

bhavitattasamakulam
papa
sasanam

And

'kulan

duladdhihi

bhikkhuhi
sadhu

sabbaso.

LaAkaya

munirajassa

santhitam vivaddbate.

Pimnachandasamayoga

varidhi'va
tasmin

Parakka.mabhuje

saddhabuddbigunodite

Manuvansaddhajakare
Moggallanena Racbitan yam
therena

LaAkadipan dhimata

pasasati.
siicbivuttina

suviiineyya

'masandiddha

'mandkulanii

Asesavisayavyapi

jinavyappathanissayam
'manayasa

Sadda
Tassa

sattba vutti
puna

sadhiyam

buddhi

vaddbanam*

samasena

vipulattbappakasini

Rachitd
1.
'

ten'eva

sasanujjota

karina.
unto

After

appropriately

bowing
status,

Buddha^

who

has

achieved

[bis own]
and

and I shall

[also
declare

aftet

bowing

unto]
*

dhamma

sangha,

the

Grammart
2.
to

of the

Magadhi.
monarch

When

the

Parakkama,

like
for the

banner

the

solar-race,

and

distinguished

virtues

of

The palm

entire

work

contains of
"

six

bhanav4ras,
in length,

and
8

is written
lines to
a

on

103

-leaf pages lakkhana

"

20

inches of

with
"

page.
are

f
used

Sadda
to

Forms

Words

but
or

these

words

denote

Verbal

science,

Grammar,

Philology.

186

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

faith

and
by

wisdom,

was

ruling
the

in the

Lanka-dipa
king

and

(when)
which
composed and
shone

his prestige

church

of the and

of Munis,
is entirely
etc.,*

is well

established
those who

in Lanka, have

which

of

achieved sinful

dhyana,

is wholly

destitute like
the

of
ocean

heretical by the

bhikkhus,
of the
on

has
rays

forth

contact

of the

full-moon;

[this]Sadda-Sattha
is

[work
facility,

verbal

science], which
without

understood
calculated

with

acquired
;

labour, is free
is by

and from

to promote

wisdom

and and

which

(ambiguity)
to

doubt,

is plain

[pervades]
sanctioned

applicable
the usage

all the

[grammatical]
language,

studies,
has

of Buddha's

been

'Composed
thera.
sense

by
Again,

the

wise,
its

and

well-conducted
explanatory

Moggallana of
the

Vutti,
has

broad
by

[of the
who
is

Suttani],
a

been

briefly

composed

himself,

distinguished

member

of the

church.'

VUTTODAYA
is,
so

far
now

as

we

have
on

yet

ascertained, Prosody.
;

the It
is

only partly

Pali
in

work
verse,

extant,

Pali
prose in
verse.

and
are

partly

in

and

the

first

and

last
composed

chapters
on

entirely basis
of

It

is evidently works
on

the

previous

Sanskrit
too,

the

same

subject.
to

Its terminology,
Entire the

is entirely
are

that

of

Sanskrit
Pingala,

writers. whom

passages
also

taken by

from
name.

Vuttodaya

refers

Or,

rather

uttari

manussa

dhamma
i.

'super-human

power

see

Vicava

Pitaka,

lib. 4.

sec.

VUTTODYA.

187

The

adaptation
exhibited,

of
thus
;

the
e.

Sanskrit
g.

rules

into

the

Pdli

maybe

San: Na
ija
ma

"

Vritta
yayuteyam

Ratnakara,
Malini
aya.

ya
"

bhogilokaih.

Pali
Na The
na

y uttod
yayutdyam

ma

ya

Mdlini the plan

bhogisihi.
of the work in the

writer

himself
part

explains

introductory
Nam'atthn

of

his first chapter,

which
bbedino

we

subjoin*

janasantanatamasantana

Dhammnjjalantaruchino
Piiigalachariyadihi Suddhamagadhikanan
Tato Magadhabhasaya

munindodatarochino pura

GhhandaByam'uditam
tan
na

sadheti

yathichchhitam^

mattavannavibhedanaa

Lakkbalakkhana

samyuttan
nama

pasannatthapadakkamam lokiyachchhandanissitani

Idam

Yuttodayan

A'rabhissa'mahan
'

dani
to

tesam

sukhavibuddhiya.

Be

obeisance in the
the
on

the

moon-like
rays

chief
of the

of

Munis^ and
man^

who

dazzles
destroys The
works

luminous

Dliarama, mind of

who
*

dense

darkness

in the

Prosody,
not

composed
such
as

afore
to afford

by

Pingala

A'chariya
to

and who

others,are study
the

satisfaction for the

those
easy

pure

Magadhi.
I
now

Therefore,
commence,

their

comprehension, language,
to

do

in

Magadhi applicable
into
the

this

which

is

named

Vuttodaya, distinguished

popular

poetical

metres,

different

(metres

of

Matta

and

Vanna,
in

composed

in language, and

pleasing,

and

(abounding)
rule

sense,

embodying

[at once]*

both

and

example.

Vide

supra,

Rule

on

the

metre

Malim,

188

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The

entire

work

is divided eight is
on

into

six

chapters.

The

first treats
terms;

of

the

prosodial

feet, and
or

of technical

the second number

of

Matta

metre,

poetry

measured
reference

by
to

the

syllabic
third

instants,
on

without
or

prosodial
every

feet ; the line is

or

Sama-vutta,
the
where
or

poetry,

of
on

which

alike;
poetry,
vutta, not

fourth
every

and

fifth

Addha-samavutta,
alike, and
on

half-gatha the
on

is
four the

Visama
are
*

poetry
;

where the

pada

of

gatha

equal

and

sixth

chap-pachchaya,
reference
to

six
patthara,

kinds
0)

of

knowledge,' 'spreading
out

having of
the

symbolical

rythm
metre;'
tune

;'

Nattha uddittha

(-""* the

finding

of

forgotten of
"*)
'

^^) 'ascertaining

the
;'

number
lagakriya

the
the

of

given of

piece laghu

of
and

poetry
garu

finding

out

syllabic

instants;' tunes.in of of
own a

eankhanaC^)'
class;'
space

enumeration addha-yoga,

of
(^)
*

the
the

number
measurement

of

and

the

necessary

for spreading
concludes
the
;

the
work

symbols
with his is not

rythm.'
name,^

The

writer

Sangharakkhita

Thera

but

the

date

given.*

JInaki'harana
is
A

very

ancient,
sanna,

and
or

very

interesting

Sanskrit
of

poem^ it alone that

Sinhalese
yet

literal

translation

has

been

discovered.

It is however

possible

Mr

Childers

has

given

more

lengthy
et

description

of

this

vork

in his Khuddaka

Patha,

p. 22.

se(^.

jInaki'harana. the
an

189

original old
monastic

work

may

still be

found

in

some

nook

of

library.
sannas

Like
the words

all

Sinhalese
of
the

this
in their
restore

translation
integrity, the words

quotes

original
to ;

and
into the

it is their

therefore

not

impossible
form

original
in
our

poetical
possession with

though,

we

confess,

MS.
after
may

requires other But

copies, its

much

correction,
we

comparison
yet

which

hope
metre

be

found.
a

restoration work.
to

into

is

undoubtedly
that

very poem,

arduous

Considering,
the
to

ever, howof the of

this

according
is
"

opinion
the

learned

in Ceylon,
the

not

inferior

works

Kalidasa,"
be
ranked
it

Indian

Shakspeare,
the
"

and

that
or

it may
"great

amongst
may

Maha

Kavu"
the trouble

poems,"
oriental

be

well

worth
to

of

some

scholar

in

Europe

undertake

the

work

of

restoration.

The
composed of the
613
"

original
by

work

was,

as

stated

in
Dhatu

the

Sanna,
one

Kumaradasa, Sinhalese

or

Kumara
who

sena,

celebrated
522
A.D.

kings,
only

reigned
stated

between
in the

It is not
he
was

expressly
but

Sanna

that

the

author,
its

there
to

are

other The

authorities

who

ascribe thus

authorship

him. author

Perakumba
work
*

Sirita

notices

both

and

"

King

Kumdradas,
a

who feast

on

the

very

same

day

celebrated of
of
a

three-fold

in honor

of

the

tion inaugura-

the

Queen-Consort,
of priests,

the

installation of

into
18

office

number
18

and

the

founding and

temples strains

and

tanks;

and

who

in masterly

elegant

190

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

composed
poems,

Janakiharana
offered
Mahavausa

and

other
poet

[mah"

kavu]

great

his life for the thus

"

Kalidasa.'*
acts

The

notices

the

of

this

celebrated

Prince

Tass'achchaye
Ahu
tassa
suto

Kumaradi

Dhatuseno'ti
raaha-balo kammakam parisodhesi pachcliayehi

vissuto^

raja

deva-rupo
nava

Karitepituna'kasi Kaietva
dhamnia maha

viliare

Sangitm
saiighan
navame

sasanam

Sautappesi
Katva

chatuhi'pi

puiinani'nekdui

hayane'tiga.

'

After
as

his

(Moggalana's)
Dhatusena,

demise,

his

son,

who and

was;

known

Kumara king.

(both) mighty
the
a

like, godwhicb

became
had

He
his

repaired father,

temple

been

built the

by

held

convocation
purified
with the

of
the four

[Dhararaa]
religion. pachchaya;
passed
away

Bauddha
pleased having ninth
my

Scriptures,
the done priesthood
many

and

He

and,

meritorious

actions^

in the
to

year.'

am

indebted
which
he
my

pandit restored

for
to

the
the
as

ten

following
rythm..
a

s'lokas

has
own

original
well
as

To

them

I add

translation,
or

men specifirst

of the
verse

literal translation, reclaimed

the

sanna,

of the

of the

s'lokas.

For
the

particulars

regarding

this tradition where The

the
too,

reader

is referred

to

Sidatsangara,
firom
was

p. cliii. et seq.,

the

original here

of the
mentioned

above

P"rakumb"
not

Sirita is given.
poet
of

K"lidasa
as

the

that

name

known

the

"Indian

Shakspeare."

jInaki^harana.

191

Chap.

IX.

Iti
sutasya

mese,

svkhena

suvayen,
keshuchit

pravritasya
mds'esu
e

pevettdvti,

piitrayahata, giya

gateshu

[satsu]
tema,

kipa
itarat

masayak

kalhi,

sa-hhupatih

Das'aratha

sutdnantrayam a"ganavange purayata,

anik

putrayan

tundend,

vanitd-

parigrahaih

panigrahayen
pratasthe

samarpya

yoda,

puram

giye.

1.

Iti pravrittasya

sutasya
sukhena

keshuchit

Gateshu
Trayam

maseshu

bhtipatih
samarpya
sah

sutan^m'itarat
pratasthe

Puram

vanitaparigrahaih.

2.

Nitambabharena
Bhuvahsuta
Tatana

cha

s'okasampada
pituh
dris'or
"

mautharavikramd
padav'udabindubhir

Upetya

patya'bhimukhi

pravrittaye.

3.

Gurustato'sau
Matim Apatyakan

gunapaksha gunaih giram

vartinim
puraskritan

samalambya sddhu

gariyasim

Jagau

satina'muchitavratas'rayan.

4.

Paran

prakarshd
tato
ma

vapushah

samunnatir
navam

Gunasya
Iti
sma

nripatirvayo

maninl

mana'magamah
hi

Patiprasadonnatayo

yoshitah.

5.

Striyo
Taeva

na

pumsa'mudayasya

sadhanau

taddhamavibhutihetavah ghanah

Tadidviyukto'pi

prajrimbliate
vidyutah.

Vina

na

megham

vilasanti

192

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

6.

Giro'kritha
Gata'pi
Kulastriyo

ma

purushartadipanir
parikopa*mayatam
bliartsaue prasadhanara.

bharttre

bhartrijanasya
maunam

Vadanti

paramam

7.

Pativrita
Karoti

vasya'mavasya'maiigana

s'ilena

gupasprihampatim gunaishinah dustaram

me

Vinashtacharitragun^
Parabhavara
8.

bhartturupaiti

Alan

tvayi

vyahritivistarena
charitan

S'rutim
Na

prayatan

tvadasrayam

dirayed

yaj jarasai'vajarjarain
hridayaii
kurushva
tat.

Sahasradhe'dan
9.

Ay

an

tvade'kapravano
daivadapinama

manoratho
no

Vritha'dya Iti
pravaktur

bliavet

vachauani

manyuna

Nigrihya
10.

kanthe

jai'atonirasire
s'ikhaya
s'ikhamaneh

Udagrabhasah

Sraja

cha

dhammilla padau

kirita

dashtaya

Pramrijya

Janakasya

jampati

Ksbayad'ayatim'athalambhitas'ishau.

1.

When
months,

thus,

the

son

(Rama),

had

happily

passed
for

several
the
three
2.

that

monarch

[Dasaratha]
marriages
for

started his remaining

city, having
sons.

concluded

The

princess,
and and with

with

her
moving,

husband,
owing

entering
to

upon

her

journey,
limbs,

slowly
the

the

languor*

of her

sorrow

(of
of her

separation),
eyes.

covered

her

sire's feet

the

tears

Lit. 'weight.'

janaki'harana.

193

3.

Then

tins parent,

depending

on

his
his

notions
virtuous

of

social

wisdom, in

gracefully language

addressed
powerful,
"

daughter
courses

and

indicative

of

of chastity, Honorable
high

(thus):

4.

woman

! do not
of

be arrogant
thy
person,

(thinking)
thy
transcendent

of

the

accomplishments

virtues, thou
art

and

that

thy
for,

father
women's

is king,

and

that
consists

youthful
very
are

in age; love
not

happiness

in the
5.

of their the
source

husbands.
of the accomplishment

Women

of their husbands'
are

prosperity,

but
dignified the

the

very

husbands
status
:

the
a

cause

of their wives'
even

and

happy of

for,

rain-cloud,

in

absence
of lightning

lightning,
never

is distinctly "without
6.
a

visible;

but

shafts

shine

rain-cloud. thou
not
use

Though
do

mayest

be

greatly

wroth

with
thy
sex*

thy
;

husband,

language

unbecoming
reprove

for, ladies say, that when eilence

7.

husbands

(theirwives)
by
woman

is the A
woman

highest

means

of pacification.
to
a

devoted

her

husband,
a

her

chastity,
the other the

verily

charmsf
who has

good

husband:
a

(on
life,

hand)

abandoned

virtuous
a

incurs husband.
8.

irredeemable

displeasure

of

virtue-loving

It is unnecessary of
my

that

I should

enlarge
thee.

on

the thou

topic
pursue

discourse conduct,

concerning

Do
this

that

which,

when

it reaches

old

Lit.

masculine

language.'
"

Vasyan

karoti

charms,

conciliates.

194

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

and

infirm

heart

(of mine)
it heart
to
man,

shall

not

rend

it in

thousand
9.

ways.

Well
of

would

(indeed)
concerning

be,

if this thee, do

one

urgent
hence,
thus

desire

(my)

not

fortunately,
spoken throat
10.

prove

be

in

vain.
away,

The

words in

by

the
sorrow.

old

died

choked

the

by

Thereafter,
the

the

wedded
with

couple,
the top

having of the and

kissed highly with

the

(swept)
lustrous the

feet

of Janaka chaplet

gem-studded

[of the

one],

garland-encircling
went

coronal blessed,
we

head-knot home.

[of

other],
In
only

away,

from
have the

the

book*

which
;

discovered, last chapter

there
is called

are

fifteen

chapters

and which

the

twenty-fifth.

Poems
seldom

were

anciently

designated
or

"maha

kavu,"

fell short is
moreover

of
a

twenty
want

twenty-

five chapters.
in the
is very

There

of continuity

narrative.
short,

Each
on

chapter,
an

except

the last which

eighty of s^lokas.
;

contains
treats

average history and

were

The
the

first chapter

of

the

Dasaratha gods,

second,

of

the

visit of

Indra, they
to

other

to

Vishnu
Havana, human
on

in the and

Nagaloka, Vishnu's

after

defeated born
;

by the

promise
on

be

in

world;
worship

the third is
of

Ritu
the

Varnana

the

fourth,
in the

the

Agni,
the with

and

womb
"

of Kausalya, his departure

Queen

of ,birth of Dasaratha
on

Rama
"

his education application

Lakshmana

the

The

copy

in

our

possession
8

contains the page.

101

palm-leaves,

of

18

inches

in length,

with

lines

to

janaki'harana.

19.5

of

Vas'ishtha
a

to

fight of, and

with

Rdkshasas,

etc.

the

fifth

gives

description

particuUirs
;

connected sixth

with, the of the

jungle-residence of
departure
was

Vas^ishtha
etc.,
;

the

treats
a

of

Rama,

to

Mithild, arrival

where
there

marriage

concluded
;

for him
on

the

of Dasaratha
with

etc.

the

seventh, of

Rama's
;

marriage
the

Sitd, the
of their

daughter honey-moon;

king

Janaka
the
to

eighth

treats

the ninth,
couple

departure
"

of Dasaratha the
tenth

and
fought the

the new-married
during their

Ayodhya
etc.;

battles

journey,
attending

the

relates

circumstances

Rama's

expulsion

by

the

infirm

Dasaratha, Kaikei
Rama,
eleventh
to

owing
her the
own

to

the
son,

application
the

for the

throne

by
to

for
and

invitation

by

Baratha
;

abduction
the

of

Sita

by

Ravana

the

contains

fight between

Garuda
away,

and the

Ravana

prevent

Sita

being

carried with with gives

a

death
and

of
the

Garuda,
acts

the flight of Ravana

Sita to Lanka,
the

of Rama

in connection the twelfth and Rama's

of
at

battle

of

Sugriva
of

and
Varnna

Vali;
or

description

Sarat
the

Autumn,
records

Sugriva's
lament
or

visit

to

Rama;

thirteenth
gives
a

for the
the

loss of Sita,
season,

description
attempt

Varsha,
consoling

rainy
etc,
;

Sugriva's

Rama, of Adam's

the

teenth four;

mentions the

the

construction
is called

bridge

and and

fifteenth

(which

the

twenty-fifth,
a

which picture
ravao-es

is evidently

deficient

in

matter) gives
as

glowing
to

of

(the

blessings which

"f)

Peace,

opposed
as

(the

of)
by Rama

War;
to

is introduced

message

sent

Ravand,.

196

descriptive

catalogue.

The
is
a

Kavitasekara

one

of several generally
to

valuable
known

Sinhalese
as

poetical

works

by

priest

Totagamuve

Sri

Rahula.
niula.

He

is said

have

been

the

grand-pupil
of either

of Uttra

Beyond
or

this nothing history,

or an

is known
a

his parentage, him Eahu that he

as

early

though

tradition

represents

natural,

adopted reign
poetry

son

of

Pardkkrama
and

VI.
commenced

of Cotta,

in
to

whose

he

flourished,
his early and
as

write ^he
was

from
a

youth.
the

There

is
of

no

doubt

born

poet';

in

language
that, 'when

poetry

it may

be

said

of him,

of Pindar,

he

lay

in his cradle'
'The
bees

swarmed

about

his

mouth.'

He

was
*

unquestionably
bard
are

The

that

first adorn'd

our

native
are

tongue.'

There
us

few

authors
veneration

whose than

works
those

regarded
the

by

with

greater
ancient

of

Principal
that

of the

College

of

Wijebahu.
sung,

It is of him

the

poet

of Mulgirigala

has

"

In

Wijayabahu,
master-mind
lyre

oh

bird

! the

priest Hke

supreme golden

behold,
chains in each
"

Whose Whose
As

the

Pitakas
adorns;

enfold doth

six languages

who

still

sbine

shone

in perfect
enter'd,
the

beauty
say,

Kanda thou
dost

Kumara
a

divine,

His Whose

presence words

treasured

letter

bear,

weal

of Indra-like

Prince

Sapumal

declare."
w.

s.

In

correctness

of

versification,
originality

in
of

the

splendour

of

his

diction,

and

in the

his thoughts,

few

Sinhalese

poets

have

excelled

him.

He

stands

foremast

KAVIYASKKARA.

197

amongst
literature

all
of

our

poets, the

as

one

who who

revived
gave
a new

the

dying
tone
to

land, which

and
was

Sinhalese
early
part

poetry,
of

fast
century.

declining His

in

the

the

fifteenth
for

writings the

present

correct

models

imitation.
on

When
any

Grammar
frequently
differ
a
as

of

the

Sii^halese
us

is silent the rule. of

point,

they

furnish
to

with
or

When
a

philologers
word,
to

the
to

force

meaning
often

Sinhalese
them is
of

reference

his

works
Where

enables

settle

their
to

difficulties.
at

versification

pronounced
do

be

fault, to

the

final arbitration refer in the

his poetry

the disputants again, metaphor,

students
or

generally
are

their differences.

Where
trope,

search

of

an

elegant
treasures

simile,

inexhaustible

of

the

Kaviyasekara,

the

Paravi-

Sandesa,
examples.
in

and

the

Selalihini
is indeed

Sandesa
such
an

supply

the desired

There his

irresistible
magic

fascination does
cannot

language, exercise
on

and
the

such soul, what

influence his readers

says^
"

his poetry

that

fail

to

be

conscious

of

Horace

'Meura

qui

pectus

inani'ter angit, implet

Irritat, mulcet, Ut
magus.'

falsis terroribus

Sri
memory,
verses

Eiihula and after

master

of could

Totagamuva
repeat
or a

had

very

retentive number of He

considerable
them

hearing of every As

reading kind

but
which

once.

became
to

of learning

he he

chose
never

profess.
a

Johnson

said

of

Goldsmith,
adorn.

touched

subject which

he did not

He

possessed

198

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

correct

acquaintance

with
a

several

oriental

languages

besides
truth p.
any
a

the of
"

Sinhalese"

fact

which

establishes
works,
a

the
ii.

what

Sir W.
**a

Jones
poet

says, may

in his

vol.

317

that

sublime
which
a

become
to

master

of
since

kind
fine

of learning imagination,

he

chooses
wit, the
an

profess, and

lively obstruct
must

easy

copious

style,
science

cannot

possibly but

acquisition

of

any

whatever,
and

necessarily

assist him

in his these in his

studies

shorten

his

labours."
not

Gifted
to

with

faculties
own

Totagamuva
that since
he
to

did
renown

fail for The

are

establish
his

times

literary

which
foreign

memory

has of

been
which

distinguished.
was
a

languages, in the six in

proficient,

enumerated

paraphrase

his Selalihini

Sandesa.
Magadhi and Tamil.

They

were

number; bransa, called,

viz.

Sanskrit, Saurasena,

(or Pali), ApabHe

was

Paisachi,
"

thence

Shad-bhashaparameshwara."*
was
a

Totagamuva Bahu
;

great

favourite that,
to event
as

of
he
was

Parakkrama
fostered holy in

and,

it is believed,

the king's
so

household

previous that

his
to

taking

orders,
the patronage
to

he

continued

after

benefit

by

of his royal

master.

Nor
devotion

was

he ungrateful Parakkrama
many
most

his the

benefactor.
royal

Of
his
some

his

to

and tokens.

family, inspired He
save

writings

contain

The

king

of his best

and

melodious
token

strains. his regard,

to
use

him of

the

most

invaluable
and

of

the

his pen;

dedicated
in 885

besides of

his Kaviyasekara

(a poetical

version,

stanzas,

"Chief

[linguist], accj^uainted

with

six languages."

iKAVIYASEKARA.

199

one

of the

incarnations

of

Buddha,

called

the

Senaka
at whose

Jataka)
request

to the

Princess-Royal,
composed.
crown

Ulakuda
This work
" "

Dewi,
**

it
on

was

garland

of

flowers surpassed of

the by

of

poetry,"

has

been

scarcely depth

any

other

in respect and Lost,

of

originality,
of
on

thought, Milton's

elegance,

correctness
"

expression.
a

Like

Paradise

it stands

height

by

itself."
a

And

of its author of
Milton
"
"

it might He
cannot

well

be

said, what
the praise

critic says

want
was

of copiousness language words the

art

and

vivacity.

He and
that
has

master

of

his

in its full extent,

used

the his No

melodious

wdth of
reads

such
poetry it,

diligence,
might much
less

from

book

alone

be

learned." its
name

Sinhalese

scholar without

hears of

pronounced,
and

mingled

feelings and and

esteem
;

veneration.
its

Its style

is elaborate

energetic elegant. in
some

and

versificahowever

tion[|correct, smooth,
state

We
parts

must

it

as

our

opinion,

that

it is inferior

in imagery
A be
one

to

the

Kavu-Silumina.
Pali
study and of
that

deficiency

of the
a

Sanskrit

classics

may

supplied thoroughly
as

by

close

Kaviyasekara; work,
he
may

and,

if

understands

be

considered

being

possessed
o

of
O

pretty

good
forms

acquaintance
the
last

with

the last

Sinhalese
o

languaore. in
a

This

of

the by of

series of books
pandits
to

course

of reading

prescribed the
study

several

scholars

advanced

in

the It is

Sinhalese.
an

admitted
have
o^reat

fact, that

poets

of all countries of their

and

at

all times

been

vastly
as

vain

learning.

Even

such

characters

Sir Walter

Scott

and

200

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Milton,
of "he
seems

are

by

no

means

free

from says

unnecessary

ostentation

learning. ambitious free-

Addison
of

of

the

latter,

that

discovering,

by
and

his

excursions

on

will

and

predestination,
Astronomy,
terms
was

his many-

glances

upon

History,
as

Geography,
phrases he

and

the

like,
makes circle
to
a

as

well
use

by

the he

and

sometimes
the
whole

of, that and

acquainted Indian

with
poets,
to

of arts

sciences."
of the

in reference is ascribed
on

their

knowledge origin, have

Sanskrit,
themselves
compared

which "gods himself

divine

called

earth;"
to

and

similarly and,

Totagamuva with the

Brahe

haspati;*

arrogance

of

an

Ovid

when

said

"

'

Jamque
Nee

opus

exegi

;
nee

quod
edax

me

Jovis

ira,
;'
"

me

ignis

poterit

ferem,

reetustas

and

with

the

self-complacency he speaks

of

host

of

Indian

and

Sinhalese
strain:
"
"

writers,

of himself

in the

following

Attain'd In
every
to
a

to

fullest
duty

knowledge
to

of every

science grown,

known,

holy

pure
am

perfection

Like

Brahaspati

I upon

this earth,

[worth."
the
wide world's
w.
s.

The

gem

borne

in the

ehaplets

that

crown

Brahaspati
by
a

"

the

teacher
to

of the

Hindu

gods

"

is

often

nated desigBut this

term

supposed
incorrect,

be

its equivalent,
the
one

Jupiter.
nothing in

we

believe the

is

since

has the

common

with

other. in and

The
one

Grecian
sense,

Zeus

or

Roman

Jupiter
He

is

more

like Brahama

and

like Indra 'Thunderer.'

in another.

is

the

Sire of gods

men

also the

KAVIYASli:KARA.

201

The
of

Kaviyasekara labour,
style
own

is

ii

work

which

cost

the poet
its easy

years

great

although
we are

judging
almost

from
to

and
the

unlaboured
writer's
A.B.

led

disbelieve
was

account
or

of it, viz., that

1415,

it

commenced in the 34th

1958

A.D.

and

was

concluded Bahu
or

year

of

the
the

reign

of
a.b.

Prakkrama
1953
a

VI.,
1410.

who

ascended
select the

throne

a.d.

We
writer's

following

as

specimen

of

the

language.

1.

Piya Neti Duva

Mese

Bamunu
nena

so(n)Java
kandulu

ra(n)dava

langata avavada

ke(ii)dava
ki
himita

so(n)dava.

2.

Nokiya Netivada

siya

uturusalupata ikmankota
nuba
vasana

Gaman
Noyan

gen

pitatata.

1.

"The

Brahman
Then

her

good

father
tears,

Now
What

his said, restrain'd lov'd learn "from me,

most
a

daughter,

wife

endears.

2.

Without
Leave

your
not

husband's
his
house,

knowledge your
venture

home

Nor

vagrant Unshawl'd

gadding,
abroad

to

roam.

Lit.
tears

"

1.

'The
flowed

Brahman
from
"

(her) good
his

father,

having

restrained
near,

the

that
her
as

eyes,
not

called
out
or

his daughter
your

and
either

advised

follows:

2.

Go

of

residence,

without

informing

your

husband,

without

covering

yourself
D

202

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

3.

Mahaluvada Era noyeka

sita

Sama-nana
sesu

pirimina
tena

Samaga
Kata

eka
nura

nokarava

tepulina.

4.

Pekaniya

nodakTa
bolata

Salu
Nopava

e(n)da
tana
nomasen

dakva

sakva
dasan

Sina

dakva.

5.

Himi

n^

hatada
lesin

guru

Pavatuva

mehekaiii

Setirin
Karava

avedakaru
yehelin lesin

piyakaru.

3.

Though
In

aged privacy
other

be

your

consort,

alone,

With

males,
an

no

converse

Hold

of

amorous

tone.

4.

waist, ancle, ever fair, conceal And bosom ; inclined And to laughter when Do
not

In

dress,

your

teeth

reveal.

5.

Serve
His
The

readily

husband, your kin kith and parents,

when

"

As

women-folk, friends most

spiteful. win
.

cherish'd,

with
consort

shawl,

or

in haste
not

(i.e. quickly
in
are
one

walking.)
"

3.

Although
of

your love

is old, stand other males,

so

place,
"

and

hold
your

converse

with

who
to

many.

4.

Dress
and

garment

above

the
fair
not

navel,

as

reach expose
your

the
not

ancle your
"

bone,
teeth
5.

without in laughing
a

exposing

the laugh
your

bosom:
so
as

and
to

(or
to

expose

teeth.)
and

Be
;

like

servant

husband,

his

relations,

parents

and

befriend

inimical

bad

KAVIYASEKARA.

203

6.

Eta

mehekaru
duka
eta

daua-

Pavatu

sepa

samana

Sepata Garuva 7.
Abisaru

vi(ii)dina
noveva

madakut
liya

nomank.

tepala

Sera

vesi

desi

nala(m)ba
sitata

kala

Malkaru

ridi kala
nokarava topakub

Saba(u)da
8.

Iiiguru
Malgomuha

duru

eyutu

vevii
tama

vatu

Gava
Dasun

mi

natu

pilivisa

balava

eti tatu.

6.

Your

servants

treat

with
woe

kindness
;

Alike In

in weal or happiness unduly

No

proud

elation

shew.

7.

Yet

station, and rank honor meet ; with females, Disreputable

and

race,

Regard

In

friendly

terms

ne'er

greet.

8.

Your

gardens, Your herbs,

make,

herds,
fruits, and

and cattle, flow'rs, inspect

Inquiries All

careful

negligence

correct.

women,

as

your

intimate equally
be
not

female
in
at

associates.
and
"

"

6.

If

you
;

have and
your

servants

treat

them

prosperity
all
elated.

adversity
If
you
women,

if

yon
honor

enjoy (race),be
whorish,

happiness
not

7.

love
or

friendly

with

loose,

dissolute
or

with

knavish,

slavish,

nauchi,
from

flower,
thy

dhoby the

girls.
actual

"

8.

See

(for thy
of
your

after self,)
clean

inquiry

servants,

condition
containing

cattle,

buflaloes,

the

planted

gardens,

204

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

9.

Iru

gilena

da

vase

Gahana

depodavase

Sa(u)da
Gomin
10.

sikuru

davase

piribada

ganuva

nivese.

Niti Keli

ge

dora

emada

kasala

deka

noma

i(n)da

Udesana
Pahan
11.

savasada dalvava vimaua

novarada.

Navaham Peminena
Edavas

medindina

medi
udesana puda

pohodina

Gedevi

bat-pahan

suva(n)dina.

9.

On

fresh each Eclipse, new

Mondays,

asterism,

On

full, and house-floors Fridays,

moon

With
10.

cleansing

cow

dung

cool.

No

dirt about your Nor filtliendure Let

morning lights and
there

dwelling
to
see

Each

each evening be. burning in Navan*

11.

Each
And

full-moon

day

Medindina,j* wake
gifts, incense, householdgods

At

dawn,

off'rings,
to

Thy

make.

flower
sun

bushes,
a new

ginger,

cumin,
on

etc.

"

9.
on

On
which days,

the
an

day

when

the takes

enters
on

asterism, full
moon

the
new-moon

day

eclipse

place,

the daub

and

on

Monday

and

on

Friday,
10.

(the

floor

of)

thy
not

residence
the
same

with
to be;

cow-dung. but

"

Seeing
your
a

dirt and
house;
"

filth, sufier
yea, morning
on

constantly

clean

and

evening

do

thou

without
day

fail
in

burn
*

light.

1 1

Early
.

the

mornings

of the
to

full-moon 11th.

Monih

"j-

from January answering February to March Uth 12th.

13th

February

kAviyas^kara.
12.

205

Himi

gamanak
a

gosin
satosin

Geta
Noena

kalata
va

dasin

Nijbama

payasodavan

vesesia.

13.

Dorakada Ujan

rekasitum

vatuvala

evidum

Mehevarata Nokara
me

melikam

ki siyalu

notaram

14.

Nokaratat
Karatat
Kiyamin

viyadam
ita viyadam eti padam

Rahasa

danvan

himita

karapem.

12.

When

travel-worn
home

thy
with

husband feet
them
;

Comes
Thy Be

wearied
to

maidens

stay
the

"

wash

thine

office meet.

13.

Be

not

at

doors

watcher
;

Nor

pleasure
set unto

Nor

frequent grounds the household

Example 14.

indolent.

Extravagant

or niggard If such husband thy prove. With in private speech gentle kindly him Seek to move.

Navam
the

and

Medindina,
gods.
"

make
12.
not

oblations
thy

of food,

light
has

and

scents

to

household
a

When
thy

husband but
at

returned

home
wash

after

journey,
"

order
not

maidens,

do

thou
door,

thyself
of

his feet. in

13.

Be

guilty and
Spends

of watching

the

walking
14.
at

pleasure
thy
to

grounds; husband kindly

be

not too

lazy much,

to
or

(household)
does
not

work.

Whether speak

spend

all,

him

and

privately,

informing

him

(of the

fact;, and

206

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

15.

Geyi

eti noyekabadu niti nokara

hatada vedu adu

Dakimin Daruvan

Noden

nokiya
himi

yali nodenapudu

16.

Tama
Dutuvot

situ lesa senehasa

misa

venata

Nuvan
Yalit

ka(n)dulen
nokiyan
basin

pilivisa.

1 7.

Himihata
Dena

ita kemati
e

batmalu

niti

Pisa
Dakin

kavamin
duk

kemati
sepa

mavaka

se

iti.

1 5.

Thy

goods Witliout

nor preserve, thy husband's

'minish
ken
;

Not

measureless

to

children

Give,
If from
Thy

e'en

though
to

they

be

men.

16.

thee

husband's
haste best

another love

should
not,

stray,

In

bitter

Tears

reproach the heart

then

sway. in.
;

17.

The

food
Which

he

most

delights

chief
as

prefers,

provide

For

him

mother

Though

good,

caring, ill betide. though

stating

the
the

actual

state

[of funds].
"

15.

Preserve,
;

without

nution, dimieven

various children

things without
IG.

in

the

house

and
to

give
thy

not

to

grown-up without
to

informing
thou
seest

(of it
thy
on

husband),
form
an

and

measure.

"

If

husband
the

ment attach-

another,
and

speak

not

[to him
"

subject],except
thy dear husband
a

after
with

inquiry,

except curry

in tears.

17.

Feed'

the rice and

which

he

ever

likes ; and

thus

be to him

mother

kAviyasi^kara.
18.

207

Himi Abarana

vetata

yana

kala

suva(n)da
udula

mauakala

Patapiliyen Y^nna

serasi

lesin

Siri kala.

19.

Peminenakala

yahana sihin

So(n)da
Giv
Malin kan

mudu

saluvena

abaranina sedeva risivana.

suva(n)dm

20.

Hevapasukota

emata

Aluyama
Himi

palamunegisita
pubudina

kalata

La(ii}gama
When

sitineya

rekavalkota.

18.

thou

to

him

approachest
with
care.

Bedeck

thyself

Clad

in thy

silks, and

Like

Laishmi,
his
be

perfumed fair. goddess

19.

So

when

bed

thou

Soft
Thy

thy

garb
ears

seekest fine and locks

and neck flowers Sweet

be

jewell'd,
entwine.

thy

20.

To

rest,

Be

sleep, first at dawn

to

the
to

latest,
rise,

That
Thy

when 'tendance

thy

husband
he

wakens
prize.

may

in both
thy in

adversity

and

prosperity.
dressed
19.

"

18.

When

thou
;

approachest
and
to

husband,

go
like

delightfully

and

perfumed
thou

decked

silks,

Lakshmi.

"

When

goest
ear

bed,

be

delightfully
and
all

attired decked
be

in fine soft garments,

in flowers
and

with
"

and

neck
to
rest

ornaments,

perfumes.

20.

Go
time

after

(others) ;

first to rise at

dawn

; and

at the

thy

husband

208

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

2 1
.

Matut

dena

vanaveda

Denagana Nokota
Yamak
22.

novi
senehasa nokaran

adadada kada
himin

atmeda.

Himi

uvada tepul
sita nositava

urana

Nokiya
Vadava Velit
23.

daruua

karuna
detenasarana.

Piya

Bamunu
bas

sakasa

Ova

di melesa
duvage
sirasa nolasa.

Si(m)ba
Yauta

ki himisamaga

21.

The

present Regarding,

and the future let thy love

thy husband

Be

studious To please

all else

above.
not,

22.

him If anger'd, provoke for fresh marriage Nor But ever with affection Strive
love
to

sigh,

intensify.

"

23.

The

Brahman
Thus

his

sage

His

giv'n, with kiss'd, daughter with

"

counsels heart yearning

bade her

Thence

her

and lord

depart."
w. s.
4

"

"

awakes

be

thou and

on

attendance

upon be
to

him.
not

"

21.

Having

regard

to

the
and,

present
not

future in
"

happiness,
thy
love

confused
do

(in your
nothing
angry, of

acts) ;
that
do is

wanting
to

thy

husband, husband

distasteful
use

him.

22.

Even
but

if thy

be feelings

not ;

harsh think

expressions,
not

rather
"

promote
23.

affection her father,

and

of

second and

marriage.
having

The

Brahman,

having her
to

thus

advised,

kissed

his daughter's

head,

desired

depart

with

her

husband.'

SELALIHINI

SANDiSA.

209

The
.

Selalihini

Sandi^sa,

'

The

Sela*-Messenger,'
works. Megha

is another indeed
of
may

of

Totagamuva's it be compared The

as we

celebrated
to

Well
Diita

the

Kalidasa.
sparkle His
are

writer's go along is free

thoughts,

brilliant and
and flowing

original, rhymes.

his elegant
and and

language and

fascinating;

his illustrations

original

lively

his versification

unexceptionable. this
work

Totagamuva affection
in
for the the

undertook

with

grateful

king

and
of

his country.
the young

He
family

felt interested
of Parak-

welfare

krama

Bahu, who
to

and pined

sympathised for want the the

to

with of
a

the and

Princess
It is

Ulakuda,
a

son

heir.

Message

Vibishana,
invoking
a

presiding

deity
a

of

the
to

Kelani
the

temple,
or

blessing
the

of

grandson

king, The

rather

son

princess. The
are

poem

consists

of

107

stanzas.

first four
to

(calledseheli)are

introductory,

and

addressed

"

The
name

Sarica
of

(Gracula Religiosa)is
Mina,
as

small
as a

bird
female

better
;

known
the

by

the

It is represented
a

while
have in

Parrot

is described tales the

the
one

male

bird ; and

as

these they of
"

two
are

all

Hindu

faculty

of

human against
of

speech,

constantly male
sex,

introduced,
and

inveighing
the

the faults
the

the

the

other

exposing

defects

female."

Megha

Diita,

pp. 92-93.

210

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

the
1
.

Messenger.
Serada

We

give

them

below
tepulen

as

specimen.''

sulakala

kuru-miyuru

ra(n)dan",
Selalihini

Raja
2.

kula

rahase
men

metiniya-siyanehi
ranwani tuda raada tela ratini

sa(n)da.

Pulmal
Sapu
Nilupul

kesaru
mal

sarana

yuga

kenew
delew

manahara.

samawani

piya
nubin

piya
ena

patara
wara.

Malin Niluda

kala
lada

ruvew

ebewin

Sida(m)buwo

digu
ada

waraje

nilu

Niludawata

bi(n)gu peja

ta(m)bara nilu.

"
.

Hail

Sarica, high
bosoms
words,

gifted
state

! endow'd
secrets,

like sages
with
sweet

wise
crown'd
notes

[advise!
heads excel
dwell
:

Whose
Thy

hold

whom
music's

in tones
thy

that

ravish,

Amongst
2.

kin

beloved, limbs,

long,

long,

oh

may'st

thou

Fair

bird ! whose pollen

gold- colour' d, in lustrous

flowers is ruddy
and fairy

tint compare

With

full-blown beak
blue

in beauteous
as

corols

beai-; red
spread;
;
"

Whose
Whose When Did

glittering
wings, dark

champak
like

blossoms
petals

glossy, thou

upul

like
not,

flow'r-clad
meet

dartedst

through

the

sky,

to

thee,

swiftly, the

youthful

Siddhas

fly,

Zi/."

O
of

Sarica
speech

! in wisdom
sweet,

equal
and

to

that
of

of

ministers

of

Princes"
mayest

and

composed

excellent !
"2.

notes,

thou
whose

in the

company
feet
are

of of

thy

species
hue,
red

live long like and

and the
unto

When
pollen
of is and blue

thou,
a

(two)
blossom,
a

golden

the

full-blown
unto

whose
of

partially

glisteuing
whose

beak
black

like

cluster
wide-spread

chanipaka
wings
are

flowers, like unto

delightfully lotus
;
"

leaves
a

of the

(when thou)
youthful
not

takest

thy

airy
worn

flight
thee

like
on

flowery

figure,

have hair ?

not

goddesses
swarms

their
the

long

jet-black
their

Have

of

bees,

which
thee

make
?

lotuses
not

habitation,

approached,

and

encircled

Have

the

god-

SELALIHINI

SAND^SA.

211

Wanadew Eiia maga

liyo

nokaloda

sawana

ambarana kalana diwuna pamana. guna

dukek
bendunu

iiowida
tena

saba(n)diai
noharina kare
ema

Senehasa
Wena
3.

sepa
noma

kumata

topa

dakind
men

Lapa

wan

sa(n)da
helmeli
weni apa
rasa

somi

gihini

Opa
Sepa
Topa

wedi

gata

siwmeli baseti bawa

pemini

siri dena dekumen

situmini denuni.

pinkala

Place

thee
bees has
no

their from

flowing
lotus

tresses,

their
around
an

jetty locks
in circles
ear-drop way

among,

While Say,
No
Ah,

dwellings

hung
"

"

forest
or

goddess

of thee thee
on

made,
"

hindrances

mishaps

thy

delay'd? whatever
there

happy
once

one

! whose

friendship, is rooted,

tried
there

by

tests,
ever

Where Let
For
3.

'tis placed who hst,

grows,

rests,

those
us,

enjoyments
thy

in other
no

pleasures

own,

blest

with

presence,

greater

joy
moon

is known. dwells

And

since

in thee
and

dwell spotless

virtues
as

as

with

the white

light,

And

delicate thy

water-lily
while
thy

Appears

graceful

body, that
possessor

sweet-sounding heart

voice

Is like the That Or

A

chintamani,
its blest

makes
each

the

rejoice.
boon
:
"

brings
whatsoe'er

long'd-for
or

of wealth

he

wishes

of happiness
us,

health

consciousness
one

thou

bring'st

in former

births
deeds
was

our

life
rife.

Was

of merits

fruitful, with

righteous

desses

of

the

forest

made thee

thee in
thy

their

ear-

ornaments

Has

no

(other)
possessest which
in thy

ill befallen

journey

Happy
any

friend,

who

inviolate
mayest

and

with

increasing is bliss

vigour,
save

attachment
is known equal
to
a

thou

form
3.

! Wliat

that who of

which
art
an

presence
moon,

!
"

When of

we

behold

thee,

spotless
smooth
unto
a

full like
a

(goodness)
white

brilliancy,
of sweet

exceedingly
;

body

delicate

lotus,

speech wished

and

like

situmini

gem,

which

produces

(bestows)

-for

health

212

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

4.

Mituru

tumo

duk

sepa
men

dekehima
pitu

pewati

Bitu
Yutu

situyam
matu

rti
weda
asa

nop^witi
eweni guna eti

matepala

Situ

natukare

yahaluvva

wadaua

ruti.

4.

Like
To

pictures
turn

on

walls they
or

painted
cannot,

so

fix'd true
can

friends

remain
wane

;
;

their

backs

nor

their friendship smiles, thought

words,
care

Alike

amid

reverses

fortune's
nor

fav'ring
look
unto
nor

Hearts Such
Much
to

still to the

hearts
thee

united,

beguiles;" oh friend !

core

knowing,

my heedful

future

good

involving,

with

attend."
w.

s.

Stanzas
of
the
route

to

51

are

occupied
streets,

with

graphic
and

tions descriptemples;

Kotta,

its busy
scenery

palaces it

intervening
to

between

and from

Kelani;
one

the
to

be

followed
the

in

journeying
and their
of the
52

city

the

other;

villages and
customs

inhabitants;
people
to ;

the
the

religious banks temples, which,

as

rites

and

of the Kelani-ganga.

From
sacred

76,

Kelani,
many

its of

dagobas,
in Kotta,

and only

other

sites
traces
are

(of
now

traditional
women,

remain),

its dancing the poet's

girls, and theme.

singing

the
stanzas

subjects of
contain

The

next

sixteen

and in
a
a

prosperity
previous

"

we

feel that
"

we

committed

meritorious
friends,

acts

(i.e.)
on

existence.
does and
not

4.

Excellent
turn

like

picture

wall

(which

or

cannot

away),
of the my

are

immutable character,

both

in prosperity rivetted prognostic

thy

adversity.
give

Friend
ear

like

having

attention,
future

unto

words,

both

pleasing

and

of

happiness.

SELALIHINI

SANDESA.

213

glowing
contain

description
the

of

the
and
are

God

Vibiahana.
in the of
the
course

93

to

104

message

prayer,

of

which

admirable

sketches the

given

minister

Nallurutanaya,
devi, advice
the
as

king

Parakkraraa,
105

and
106

Ulakudashrewd
the
suit,

Princess-Royal.
to

and
of

give

the

best
the

methods

furthering

and
on

107 the

ends

poem

with

the

author's
give
at

benediction
information he
wrote.*

bird. the

Two

additional and
the

stanzas

concerning

writer,

date

which

In

some

copies

there
as

are

108

stanzas;

"

one,

descriptive

of
an

Kotta,

being

inserted by
of
some

the

10th.

This

however

is considered

interpolation
The
was

authorities.

text

the

Sela-lihini
by

Sandosa,
pandit
in

with
1859.

an

ancient

sanne,

first published
an

Tudave

The

same

work,
and

with
notes

English
a

metrical for the Esq.,

100
:
"

translation,
use

literally rendered,
was

with

and

glossary

of students,
the

published,

in 1865, It forms

by
a

W.
useful

C. JNIacready,
volume

of

Ceylon
from

Civil which

Service.
we

of

8vo.

pages,

extract

the

following

specimen

CI.

"4...

On

her

his
1

dmightei\

beauteous is

and

renowned

Princess In

Ulukude,

learned

...who 2 and shews poetry eloquence, ..who love for Buddha's Pali law, Great zeal and Neglecting the pure not observances Of the eight Silas on moon's quarter clays,
c.

4..
ten

Like good

one

with of her

reason

and

with and
vow

The

works

to

practice, marriage

born wisdom keeps who

The
And

obligations morals

a pure, 2,. rain of wealth .raining her 1 Kindly men, and maids upon pleased ...ies" her her friends, To women joys among share 4... Fair moon as xcix. th' inhabitants the new which

Of

earth, loving, Divine Saraswati

adore

3.

apparent

wisdom ..in made,

like

214

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

As

further

specimen

we

quote

stanzas

99

to

102.*

99.

wan Sirisa(ii)da

saw

siri diyuuuwe yadinata

ra(n)dana
dena
penena

Situ

mina

wan

yadi
nuwanin
wan

danin

Sarasawi
Nawa

wan

pahalawo

sa(n)da

lew

wesi

adarin

waCn)dina.

[sweet,
99.

"To

her"
new moon

his

youthful

daughter

"

like
men

peerless
adoring beauty's for
more

Lakshrai
greet
;

Or
Who

cloudless
as

rising, which
and

learn'd

Saraswati,
for wisdom,
see

graced

with
and and

charms,
"

Is famed "Whose

alike

for bounty,

alms,
to

suppliants

daily,

she

more

them
:
"

Is, in generous

donations,

the

wish-conferring

gem

From The

almsgiv

ing

to

suppliant

resembling, gem wishing increase in whom all charms; reside, whom her, as fitting is, a jewel fair 4... On

mendicants like Siri

In

"

son

And
Give

length

glory, wisdom wealth, ..with the hearts cheering of years, of men God, this, great the triple eye of worlds,
sacred
feet
are

bestow,

3.

AVhose Of

Upon

perfumed the

honey
crowns

wetted from the

1..

with

the

drops

of bending

wreaths deities."

flower

Lit

"

102.

great

God

(Vibhishana)
feet
are

"

the

eye

of

the

three
nectar

worlds,
that

and

whose from

beauteous
the

laved of

in the the
99.

sweet

proceeds

flowery
happy of

chaplets and

Daityas
who

[101]

On

Princess

Ulakudd,

renowned,"
"

lives, like
by

Siri, in the
reason

enjoyment
her

great

prosperity,

like the
"

Situmini,
like

of

gifts
for her
adored

to

supplicating
"

mendicants,

Sarasvati,
which is

who

is famed

wisdom,
by

and
;

like
100,

the
who

new

moon

affectionately cherished herself;

with who

people

possesses her

very

mind
as

(as much)
is like
a

affection

towards

friends,

to

rainy-cloud,
and
servants
;

which

graciously obsen^es

showers inviolate
a

(wealth) upon

her

maids

who

SELALIHINI

SANDESA.

215

100.

Yelieliii Kuluiien

kere
desi

saki dasuii

scpa
weta

samaga
wasina

sit

me

watme
me

Rakimin

patiiii dam
nipan
wan

yahapat
dasa pin

sir it

Siliinen

pewetme.

101.

Mihiri

tepala

tan

wesi pela

kiwikam
daliamehi

purudu

Itiri bcti Noheri

pemeti
poya
ata

Muni(n)dii
pirisidu

sil rekuma

Sasiri Ulakudaya

dewihata

pasidu.

[bonds
1 00.

To

her

"

the high-born
in ; with
men

princess

"

who,

natheless,
theirs kindly the

friendship's
responds
;
"

Delights Whose Enrich'd,

her ladies
maids
the
are

shares by

joys,to
with

and
as

her,

liberal land
;

hand

by her

rain-clouds
wisdom
to,

is fertilized
and

Who

from

inborn
adheres

intellectual
precepts the

ken
ten
;

Appreciates,

Religion's

Who
A

with
model

pure

heart
a

unswerving wife above

Patini-Dam
:
"

obeys,

is of virtue,

all praise

101.

Who

gracious and

in her
fluent

language,
words

with

soft and

'suasive
choice

voice
;

Selects,
Who For

utters,

eloquent
earnest

and

skill'd all that

each

in arts sacred

poetic, writings,

evinces
our

zeal
laws

Sage's
no

reveal;

Who
Nor

recurring

p6ya

neglects

holy
to

rite.

fails the

eight-fold

Sila with

fervor

recite

"

course

of sound
"

pure

chastity
for

and the

who

is born, of

endowed

with
ten

wisdom

and

memory,
101.

observance
to
"

the
sweet

meritorious apropos;

deeds; who zeal

who

is accustomed
art

speech, evincing

and

is skilled

in the

of poetry
texts;

great
never

and

affectionate

for Buddha's
of the

doctrinal
and renowned

and

who

fails the ance observ-

sabbath, and

the eight

pure

religious bestow

obligations;

"

[on

this happy

princess] 102

[I pray

thee],

236

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

102.

Dit
Tet

rupu

silu nialdam

auwa(n)da
esa

mi

wesa

siripayut

tilo suri(u)duiii eti asiri

nuwana

Sit piuawana
Put

yasa menawi n?si lesa.

ruwanak

so(u)da

duua

1 02.

Eye

of the world

"

orlds

triple

"

whose
from

beauteous

feet

are

wet
set

With
On With
To

nectar-drops
crowns

sweet-scented

floral cliaplets 1 give,

to

of bow'd

Ddityas,
power,
"

"

oh

Vibishana
long
most
son, an

glory,

wisdom,

and

destined

live

"

Ulakud4-Dewi
give,
as

belov'd,
seest,

renown'd,
to

fair, heir
;

Oh
Th' To

best

thou

her

!
"

inestimable

blessing
and

in

season

due thy favor

bestow

king,

princess,

people,

great

thus

shew."
w. s.

Paravi
*

Sandesa,
is also

The

Pigeon-Messenger'
It is
a

poem

by and

the

same

writer.

work

of last

great
in

merit,

is generally in Message the

many
to

of

piece

with

the
to

style,

although It the
was a

parts

inferior

it in imagery. blessings
upon

Krishna,

invoking of the
name

army,

king's who

brother
had
a near

of Parakkrama of Jaffna, and

of Mayadunu,
upon

the

government relation
poet's

Chandrawati, VI.

of king
attachment

Parakkrama
to

Bahu
family
Even

The
seems

the

of his sovereign in this poem

to
are

have

been

very

great.
to

there

tender

allusions
soon

the

royal

family.

That

Chandrawati

might

enter

the bonds

of matrimony.

as

it seemeth

best,

an

invaluable and
renown.

son,

acceptable,

replete

with

wisdom,

wealth,

years

PAKAVI

SAND^SA.

2 17

and
the

that,
mother

allied
of
a

to

noble
son,

prince,
are

she

might the
of

become
warmest

virtuous

amongst the
;

aspirations

of

the
to

writer,

and
work

topics from has

his song.
the

No

date

is given
of
to

this
to

but

slight
made,
after

difference
we are

style
suppose

which
that
it
was

allusion

been shortly

led

written

the

last.
Similar in plan
with
to
an

the

Sela-lihini
to

Sandesa,
Paravi,

this poem

commences

address
stanzas

the

his messenger.
quote:
sarania
"

The
Serada
Pahala
Mituru

opening

we (seheli,)

here

parevi(n)du sa(n)da pa(n)duwan

kirimuhudin
turu

surat
wan

saha

pabala

pelasak
nawa

sarahana

mamituru
mada

wasatayuru

Nu(m)binena sa(n)da nada Kumudu Hebipul he(n)ge

mada

pawaneleli

nogatuda

atingili. novetapata.*

Suraga(n)gi nalanelu(m)bu
"

delisandahasa

Long Who
Art

be
with

thy thy
a

life extended, plumes with

sweet

Paravi,
and
-ocean's azure

dear
feet

friend

! hu"

cream-tinted corals, Milk

in

of reddest

like
sun

chank
stars

product
autumn

fair.

Or
When Did
A

with
hither

bright

shining
on

sky.

"

gently
nymphs

wafted,
who
saw

breeze
thee

delightful
form

borne,
to to

not

the

thy

believe blown

be

full bloom'd
not

snow-white

lily from deem,

Swarga when
own

earth ?

Did
A

the

raja-hansasthee
fi'esh fallen from

gathering
river

round,

lotus-bud

heaven's

clear?

"

Lit. by

"

Mayest
reason

thou,

noble

Paravi
hue,

! live
and

long

My

friend

who

of

thy with

yellow-white
coral

deeply from

red

feet, art milkythe

sun

like unto
ocean,

chank
unto

plants

produced

the
with sky,
F

and the
stars

the

clear

autumnal
wast

sky

bespangled
moving

and

When

thou

slowly

in the

and

in

218

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Sudubudu
Sudubudu

nivesinena
res

topa

deka

lew puda

esa(n)da

pidekeyi

nokaloda

Sa(n)dekin Sa(n)dekin
Nidukin Itikin

Nadunuyaninena
lobiu watala

maleka nodamuda ataramaga

surana(m)b^ i(m)be
nu(m)be

avudasakisa(n)da
apata sepanam dekma

mayi

nu(m)be
ray
to

Did

not

the

world,

deluded,

thee

for Buddha's offerings

with

mistake,

His
Did
And Hast

ray
not

of purest goddesses
thee

white,
embrace
a

and

hasten thee,

make

"

caress

fond

delight,
bright been

imagine thou

flower hither

from
come,

Nandana's hath
us

gardens

"

scatheless
welcome

unhinder'd

thy flight? sight."

W.

Then

trebly

friend

to

thy

bliss -producing

S.

The
out;

route

of the

intended city;
are

journey
the

ia then

sketched
the

Kotta, and

the

chief

reigning

sovereign, and

temples
notice

dewalas of of
the

described;

particular

is taken
in honor
on

Pepiliyana-vihara,
his mother
"

founded which
witness.

by
a

the
stone

king

to

fact

inscription

spot

still bears
are

Attidiya
and the

and

Moratu from

Eliya

[plain]
to

then

noticed,

scenery

thence

P^nadure

and

on

to

Kalutara,

delightfully
a

gentle

breeze,

were

not

(goddesses) deceived
lily
dropt
a

in thee

for Did

beautifully

full-blown

white thee

from
that

(heaven)
thou
wast

?
a

not

rSja-hansasapproach
fallen off from
to

under

belief

lotus-bud
not

the

celestial
under
an

river ? impression
court

Did

they

(the world)
thou
wast
a

make
ray

offerings
emitted with

thee

that

white

from

Buddha's
under the

pure

Did

not

goddesses
wast
a

kiss
flower

thee
from

delight

the

mistaken
park?

idea

that

thou
thou
us

Nandana,
m

heavenly

Hast
to

arrived
thy

scatheless is bliss !

thy

aerial

journey

Noble

friend,

sight

PARAVI

SANDlfcSA.
66.

219

occupy
temples,

the

poet

up

to

stanza

Towns,
and scenery of

villages, of sky, from

and
67
to

streams,
sea,

tanks

and

ponds,

land,

and

with Bentota,

all
on

objects
to

worthy

note

Kalutara
thence
147;
was

to to

Galle
themes

and for

Matara,
stanzas route

Dondra the
400

head, will

are

and known

reader
years

observe
is,

that
very

the

which

ago,
of

with

slight
now

deviation,
existing

the

principal

line and
to

communication The
in the
stanza

between

Kotta

Dondra. Kelani
181st

latter

is then

described

(similarly
in 33
stanzas.

Sela-lihini
a

Sandesa)
tion descrip-

The god
to

commences

of

the

Krishna,
the the
the

which

ends prayers
at

with
on

the

195th.
of the
the

The king,
royal

Messasje, his
army,
2 1 2th,

god,

with

behalf

brother
bring
in which

sub-king
poem
to

Mayadunu, concluding his

name.

and

the

stanza,

the

the

author

gives

The
historic

whole
notices.

is full of most As
a

interesting

topographic

and

further
71
to

sample
73.

of the

author's

style

we

here
71.

give
Ran Man

stanzas

teti ayuru
ati karana

tu(n)gu

pun

piyayuru
dena

udula ipila

a(n)gan6 ra(n)ga
salelun nope ela

Un

seti balasiti

Bentotinetara

setapewa

Kalikowila.*

"Bentota For
That sleep

cross,

and

nigh

tbe

stream

where

Kali's and

temple

stands

repair,

observing nightly
bosoms

well

the

gay

sprightly

bands

fascinated

there
to

the

dancinsjr
seem

girls behold, rounded cups of gold.

Whose

heaving

their gaze

Lit.

"

71.

Cross

Bentota,

and

sleep

thou

at

Kali-kovila,
nautch

where girls,

sprightly

youths,

unmoved

witness,

the lovely

hopping

220

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE,

72.

Eta

dadarada
rupun

egiiwana
wan

wana

wasayata
wana

A(ii)duru
Gosin
Wadu

sa(n)da
dina

wasayata

tosin

Bentota
re

Wanawasayata
wana

mituri(u)du

wasayata.

73.

Evu
Evu

Riwi

himi

wil

kata

kirana
revu

ran

pata siyapata yuta

sita.

kiyawana digineta
mamituru

bi(n)gu

watiui

Sivu
Yavu

esa(n)dehi nala suwa(u)da

we(n)da rauni(n)dun

betin

When
And To And
to

next

the

Moon
hath

possession Darkness
then, repose

shall have
his foe oh

taken
to

of the
fly,

sky,

solitude

compell'd

Bentota
at

with

gladness

friend

! direct
of day.

thy

way,

Wauawdsa

quietly

till break

When
And

to

the
the

Plain
hum

her

lord

the

Sun

his message her lotus-lips

true

sends recite,

of light,

with Buddha
on

of bees then

its lines

To
And

great

worship

give

with
that

and

faithful

heart,

the

fragrant

balmy

breeze

fills all space

depart."
w. s.

whose
the of thou

full
Moon

heaving shall has

have

bosoms taken

resemble

golden
of the

cups. sky,
and

72.
the

When
Enemy
enter

possession
solitude; of

Darkness the

retired

into

noble
for
Plain
read

friend!

gladly
rest at

Wanawdsa
when

[temple]
the

Bentota of have then the

(thy)

night.

73.
mouth,

[But]
and by

Consort
of the thou
bees,

shall, with

her of

lotusLight,
breeze

the
her

hum
lord,
do

the

Epistle

forwarded

Sun,"
depart,

in the

soft

fragrant

which
a

fills all

sides,

after worshipping

Buddha

with

faithftil heart.

S I DAT-SANG

rA,

221

The
is

Sidat-SangarA Grammar
of the and
1853.

the

only
are

standard

of

Shihalese.
one,

There
an

several

editions

this work, in

with
text
a

English

translation,

published
by Pandit

The

has

been
and

also

published

Tudave,

with

gloss,

vocabulary.
means
'a

Sidat-vSangara
This and
of
many

compilation is designed

of
'for
*on

First

ciples.' Prin-

Grammar
to

beginners,' standard
learn

is stated previous

have
on

been

compiled

the thus

works

Grammar.'
were

We
extant

that

Sinhalese
a

Grammars
period
;
a

in this
without

Island
this the

from direct

very

early

fact highly

which,

testimony,

is rendered

probable

from

evidence The The the

which

is furnished under
on

by

the

literature
twelve and
on

of the land.
chapters.
;

work

notice

contains

first treats second

on on

Signs,

or

OrthoBpy,
;

Orthography Gender;
the

Permutation
;

the

third
on

fourth
the

Declension
on

the

fifth

Compound
on

words

sixth
on

Concord;

the
the
on

seventh
on

Verbs;
the

the

eighth
on

Derivatives;
;

ninth
good

Voices; evil

tenth

Syntax
;

the

eleventh
on

and

Characters,

etc.

and

the there

twelfth
is
a

Rhetoric, of
this notice

Since
lengthy

translation
an

work
of

with
it here
may

Introduction,
a

extended

is
not

unnecessary;

few

descriptive unacceptable.

observations

however The the

be

deemed

correspondence

between
that

the

terminology has

of

writer

before

iis, and
"

of Buddhagosa,
a7ite,

been

already

briefly

noticed.

See

p. 68.

222

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The
treated

language of, prove, is

a

used,

and all

the
manner

grammatical
of doubt, For
is

forms that the

beyond

Siighalese
on

North-Indian

dialect. the reader

full

particulars
to two

the

subject
in the

referred

articles

published Royal

Journal
for the
as

of the
1866

Ceylon
and
1867.

Branch

of the The
the

Asiatic

Society
from
present

following
which
to

extract
we

concluding
a

part

of

work,

specimen,
:

contains

allusion

the

writer,

and

his patron
kivi
man

M^

pela

pamana
yalidu
dana

si(m)bi
kam
mut

danan

pasasata
mehi

Garahata
Duhuna

kini

pa(n)duv6ma
Sidatin

pamano.

hata
neta

mekudu
mehi

viyatini
tusva.

Piriyatnata Dakana
Dedev Laka

datak

kaja

mateta

siyal

bujamahavuruni
vimanaga

rakna

radalagam yadata
ohu

patirajadevseradene
tirana

Adaren

vibate

siya

base

Palakaranuvas Mehi

mekelem
dena

kulunen

Sidatsangara.

padanuvaga

viyarana
vida vitara

vidi

bajamiua
pini
pilena
mena

Nitetinimana

pasi(n)da

danada
pata

Yasaraladigela(m)bena
Naganu
'

sayuru

melaka

niti diya

dada

narasahamina.
censure

What

signifies who
only

the

praise

or

of

pretended

Pandits,

acquired Pandits although nothing erudite;

unto
a

the

first
are

elements
competent

(of

Grammar)?
critics.
to

Learned

alone

Pandits,
has
to

this little Sidata, original in it (to

at

except
recommend

the

beginner,

itself)
May

the

rejoiceye
flag
and
on

my

labours.

Patiraja, like
village

the who,

summit

of the
the
arm

mansion-like

Radula,

by whole

of

his

extensive

ramparts,

governs

the

of

the

SIDAT-SANGARA.

223

Southern
the
to

Lanka,

be long
at

prosperous kind
request,

1 I have
and
the

composed
a

Sidat- Sangara
disseminate
etc.,

his

with

view-

(the
in

knowledge

of)

rudiments The
primary

of
wise

cases,

the
learned made

Sinhalese
its
rules

language.

man

who

has and

(both)
study, of

and
having

secondary,
with who
of

Grammar
the

his

will, the
up

facility
are

removed with

pretensions

learned, the flag

elated
in w4th

pride,

constantly

hoist
like

success

(this island
the
renown

of)
of

Lanka,
his
waves,

the

less bound-

ocean

wide-spread

in all directions.'

We
there of

are

unable
no

to

identify evidence

the
to

village indicate
the

Radula the

and

is

reliable

situation
was

the

Patirajapirivena, of
incumbent
temple
was

which

author

the

superior since

See
named
the

Sidat- Sangara,
after its

p. 43.

But, and he

the
to
not

founder,

is said

have be

been

Governor
to

of Southern
it somewhere
we

Lanka,
in

it may Southern
learn founder
A

difficult

place

the
to

Province
name

of
of the

Ceylon.
author,

But and

have

yet

the

to

identify

the

of the

monastery,
states

tradition
author another the

that

the
;

writer

is identical

with

the

of the

Balavatara which

but

this is contradicted
the

by
with

tradition
author
on

identifies

Grammarian
tradition passage

of the the facts

Sidat- Sangara.
stated
in the

That following

is founded
in the

Rasavahini. sihala bhasaya sihala sadda Rasavahini.

was

Yoka Vedeha
called

Lakkhanan
'
"

tena

therena

kathaya

This the

book
same

the)

Rasavahini

composed

by

224

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Keverend

Vedeha
in the
to

who

had

composed

the

Sinhalese
however
we

Grammar
we

Sinhalese
identify

language.' ihe minister

which
"

Before

attempt

Patiraja,
Sidat-Sangara
chronological
to

shall, from

internal endeavour

evidence,
to

the the

furnishes,

ascertain

position
literature The authors,

which

it occupies
land. would

with

reference

the known

of the
it

writer, and is
no

appear,

quotes

from Asakda,
little
or

several
a

among

others

from

the

poem

which
is known

longer

extant,

and
was a

of which
poem

nothing and King

beyond the
Kavu Parakrama

that

it

of great
author
1266
A.
d.

merit;
was

from

Silumina,
Babu by
the

whose III
"

Pandita
As
stanza
are

pointed in

out

translator quotes
a

at

page

cxvi.,

the
as

Kaviasekara examples there the

'

few

words

which
Now,

given

in is
a

the

Sidat-Sangara,
among
some

it is true scholars, his work

that that
upon

belief

Sinhalese
to custom,

grammarian,
precepts

who
of

professes

write
or

the

unerring
eminent such

after

the

established
most

usage
his

of

writers,
as

has for
from last-

borrowed

of

illustrations
yet,
we

'nat

anat,from
the

the

Kaviasekara;'
of the
a

believe,
poetry of

apart

modernism
work opinion the

style

and

the

mentioned
the
to

"

fact

which
is almost

sufficiently conclusive prevailing

to

refutes evidence

above
support

"

there

more

generally

belief, date

that

the

Kaviasekara

was

subsequent
there is nearly

the

of this

Grammar.
because
etanza

We
the
poet,

say
as

conclusive
on

evidence,
to

will

be

seen

reference
at

the

quoted

in the

Sidat-Sangara

p. clxxx.,

places

SIDAT-SANGARA.

225

tlie Verb
Grammar," that
given

in
a

the

"

seventh which

section agrees

or

chapter
accurately

of

the with

division

in the

Sidat-Sangard.
that
we

Assuming under
a

then notice, the

the

above
no

refers difficulty
in

to
to

the

mar Gramto

find

assign

it

date
D.,

between when
have

age

of Parakrama
was

1266

and

1410

A,

the
yet

Kaviasekara
another
two

written. which
gives
a

We
between
years,

fact, by which that

the

interval
of by
144

these
may

dates, and

period

be

reduced,
of

is, if possible,

the

identification

Patiraja.
celebrated In the ministers
of that
name

We
in
our

read

of several

historical

books.

Introduction
were

to

the
to

Sidat- Sangara
identify
in
the

(see
with

p.

clxxxii),we
Wirasinha
the

inclined

him

the

Patiraja

mentioned
of the

Introduction

to

Sinhalese
recent

version

Pansiyapanas
us

Jataka.
him

But

researches

enable

to identify

with
A. D.

the

Patirajadeva,
to

whom

rama Parakto

III
repair
for

"

1266

despatched

South
and whom

Ceylon
generally
we

dilapidated

religious
of
at

edifices,* and
to

the promotion alluded

religion,

have

already

p. 23.

See

Mahavansa.

2g

APPENDIX.

APPENDIX.

Professor

Max

Muller

to

Mr.

Herbert.
End,

Parks

Oxford,
21st,

March

1870.

Sir,
I
to
HAVE

read

with
by
have

great

interest

the

papers

forwarded
stating the the

Lord

Granville
which

Sir

Hercules
been

Robinson,
taken

measures

lately
a

by
"

Ceylon

Government
and

for making
"

collection still to
a

of M

SS.

Pali, Sinhalese
in
same.

Sanskrit

that

are

be

found of the

Ceylon,

and

publishing In

without
measures

delay

Catalogue
the

taking

for
and

preservation
the

of

the

ancient

Literature
a

of India which,

Ceylon,
present
no

Government
of the

is performing

duty

in the by
to

state

country,

could

be

efficiently
Whatever,

performed
according

one

else.

the

varying

judgment

of European

Scholars,
may their

the

intrinsic value
fact remains
the

of the

ancient

Literature
all the

of India
of from
with

be, the
past
to

that,

through

vicissitudes have

history, century
care,

inhabitants

of that
their

country

centuiy
the which

handed and have

down
thus

literary
to
us

treasures
a

greatest
in

preserved

literature nay, days

antiquity evey
other

exceeds country
the

that

of

Italy
world.
excited

and

Greece,
the the

possibly

of

in the
interest

From by

of

Sir

William of

Jones,
India
and

ancient been

Literature
steadily
while

among
it
seems

European certainly

scholars
a

has

increasing,

strange
all
over

fact, that
India, of

English

education

is rapidly be

spreading in

Professorships

should

founded

every

University

230

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

Europe
the

for teaching

the

ancient

language

and

Literature

of

Brahmans.
It would bj
no

means

be
as

fair
to

to

charge
ancient

the

English of

Governnaent
its Indian

with

indifference

the

Literature

subjects.
the

Both have
and

East

India

Company
their

and

the
to

Indian

Ministry

repeatedly translations

afforded from

patronage
Literature,

Editions
the

of texts
collection

Sanskrit
has and

and

of Sanskrit

MSS.
India

which House,

gradually
is
now

been

brought
at most

together
the

in the

East

preserved

India

Office,

is without

comparison

the

largest

and

valuable

in Europe.

At
measures

the

same

time

it cannot
in order chiefly

be doubted,
to

that
the

more

energetic
a

are

required,
exists

prevent

loss of

ture Literathe

which

in

MSS.,
and

and the

which,
spread

with

progress
ideas that

of

English

education in the

of
the

English natives

in India, importance
most

is losing

eyes

of

many

of

which
princes maintain

it formerly considered
a

possessed.

In
to

former
keep
up

days,
a

native and copy

to

it their

duty

Library
was

staff of
soon

Librarians,
it began written
to
on

whose

office of

it

to

each

MS, MSS.
and

as

as

slievv signs paper made

care,

decay.

Sanskrit

are

mostly

of

vegetable

substances,

unless

preserved of

with

great

they
or

seldom

last in the When

the

sultry
the

xjlimate
native

India
were

beyond

three

four

centuries.
by

princes

mediatised of in
the first

and

pensioned

English

Government,

one

retrenchments

in their libraries,

establishments
and the

consisted

the

tion aboli-

of their

dismissal
libraries says that

of
as

their

lil)rarians.
to

Some
East

of India

the

Rajahs

offered but from

their

presents
rule
was

the

Company,
libraries

report the

passed
to

excluding
the

class

of

presents

acceptable

Company.

APJfENDIX.

231

The
ancient

result

is, that
have

in ditfereut
to

parts- of ludia dust,

and

collections

of

MSS.
had

crumbled

that

literary

works

which

been
and

preserved after
the

for centuries
late mutiny,
so

have

been

lost forever. of the

that he

During
wanton

many
to

accounts

destruction
to

of
a

Libraries

came

my

knowledge, Elgin
him
to

I ventured
left
some

make
as

representation

to

Lord

before

England
plan

Governor-General,
preservation promised

urging

sanction

for the

of
to

the

ancient
the

literature

of

India.
and have
not

Lord

Elgin
not

keep
been

matter
we

in mind, should need of

I doubt
had have
an

that

if

his

life had

spared

Elgin

collection

of
with

Oriental
the

MSS.,
Elgin

which collection

feared
at

comparison British
be

Marbles would I
was

the

Museum. in his

My

letter to Lord

Elgin

probably
much

found

official correspondence.
to

pleased Radha 1868,

a

therefore Kisu
that
to

find,

when

reading

the

letter from dated had will

measures

Pandit May,

His
I

Excellency
had and
so

the Viceroy,

10th
at
now

what shape,

long

advocated nothing

last taken

practical
with by the the

I trust
out

that

interfere
sanctioned
and

carrying

of

the for

judicious
the collection

Indian

Government
MSS.
to
me

preservation
to
to

of Sanskrit
it
seems

With
be
even

regard
easier

Ceylon,
carry
in
out

that

it would

there

the

plan

adopted

by

the

Indian

Government
The

than

India

itself.
is much
more

literature of
an

of

Ceylon
and the

limited.

It is the
almost

literature
entirely

Island,
to

what
sacred

is important literature
are

in it is

restricted whether

of
more

Buddhism. ancient than

are

doubt

in Ceylon

there

MSS.

those

of

India,
palm
or

for although
bamboo and

the

materials
are

on

which

they

written,

leaves,

far

more

durable
to

than
caused and

paper,

political

religious

convulsions

seem

have
temples

the

destruction

of

the

ancient

libraries

of

the

232

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

monasteries
should
not

still there

is

no

reason

why
or

careful

search

be

made
case

for ancient
they
should

MSS.,
be

fragments
it would

of ancient
seem

MSS.,

and
to

in

found
copies where

expedient

preserve

carefully-made
to

in

Ceylon,
would

but
be

to

transfer safer that in

the

the

originals
than

England,
else.

they

in

keeping
even

anywhere

It is important
to

to observe,

paper
are

MSS.
perfectly

which safe

begin
as soon

shew
as

signs
are

of

decay
to

India,
colder

they myself

brought

climate much
seem

of England.

I possess and all

MSS.
in

which

had
but

suffered
which The
now

from
to

damp
resist

insects

w^hile

India,

further

ravages. should
be
to

principal
a

object of
set

the of

collectors the

bring

together Buddhists,

complete
with their

canonical
whether of
most

books
in Pali

of
or

the

commentaries,
contents

halese.* Sinare

The known
present
to

titles and student

of these
and the

books

every
a

of
of

Buddhism, the

munificent

of

complete

copy

Buddhist

Canon

from

the

"

It will

be

satisfactory transcribed
of
a

to

know

that the

carefully

revised Library
in

copy
;

of
"

the
the

Tepitaka
munificent and
that

is being present"
ere

for Burmese
copy

Ceylon Government

Oriental

that

the third

is already

its shelves, in

long gift

of

the

Texts,

from

Siam,
will
these

Kamboja
to

character,
collection. Records,

the

of which
is
are no

has real

also

been

promised,

be

added
three

the

There
since
they

difference of the work

between

national
over

all copies But,

we

originall}'difference
and
we

brought
will its
no

to
to

Ceylon
exist and

by

Mahinda.
the

apprehend,
of the

great

be

found

between
the version

Sighalese

version

Tepitaka
; and

Commentaries,
doubt
to

of the

Northern will, of

Buddhists
at
no

have add

that

thg

Government
a

of this

Island
version which

distant

date,

its

Library their

copy

of the

Nepal
"

the

Buddhist certainly

Scriptures,
enable which scholars
have in

including
to

Commentaries,
intercomparison,

works

will and

detect,

by

the

frauds

impostures

process

of

time

crept

into

both.

APPENDIX.

233

king
an

of Burmah,
accurate

would

enable

any

Pali

Scholar
in it. have
and

to

make

out

list of the the

most

books

contained

It would
been
to send

thus

be

easy,

after

accessible

MSS.

brought
it to the
not
now-

together, principal lequire existing

the copies

to draw

up

list of deficiencies, and libraries

to

monasteries

in Ceylon. the

It

would

any Pali

large

outlay of
a

have

whole

of

the

literature in

Ceylon
safe place.

carefully

transcribed,
be

and

presei-ved

It would

still better, should

on

wherever

it is possible,

that and

the I may

original
state,

MSS.
that

be

bought occasions

and

preserved;
have

several slightly
a

found
in India

possessors

of exchange

ancient them

and for

damaged
copy. The

MSS.

ready

to

modern

publication
be

of
use

Catalogue
to

of
in such

the MSS.
Europe,
a

thus and

collected
it is much

would
to

of

great that
one

scholars of

be

desired
to

the
or

making
several

Catalogue
Pali

should

be

entrusted

really
print
a

competent specimen
to
some

scholars. and
to

It might
send

be

well

at

first to

only,

that

specimen In printing

for

approval

Pali
most to

scholars desirable
to
some

in
to

Europe.
adopt

extracts,

it would
and

be

the

Roman

alphabet,
in transcribing also be

strictly letters
the

adhere Roman
are

definite

system
care

Pali
that
a

by

letters.

Great

should and, the

taken
with

extracts

given

correctly, I return

if possible, original

literal translation.

enclosures. I have,

"c., MiIller.

(Signed)
R.

Max

G.

W.

Herbert,

Esq.

2h

234

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

The in this

Scheme
work,
and
to

of

Orthogkaphy
in

adopted Pali,

express,

Roman and

characters, demands

the
a

Sanskrit,
explanation.

Sinhalese
It will be
with

words
observed

extracts,

brief
the

that

that

scheme
the
as

is in

main

identical of the

the

one

sanctioned

by and
is

ment Govern:
"

Minute

28th

August,

1866,

follows

APPENDIX.

235

Remarks.
For
the
vowels there
esj seas,

and

the

Government
for
e^

Minute

gives

ri, ri ; and the necessary the

use

is neither

provision
signs
same

]r, and
and

e^'9

If,

nor

type

for the again,

the

adopted Minute may

n;

given ^
;

above.
but
as

For
the

anusvara

gives lead

since it has
an

of
to
a

n,

with

an

open
it with

dot below,
the

many,

led
m

me,

confound
dot

lingual

I have
is the

adopted
not to

with

below. Printing
been

That

symbol,

however, and
use

be

found
is, the the
to

in the

Establishment, compelled
leaving
to

consequence

that

I have
m

the the

simple reader
word.
to

dental
to

or

labial
correct

in its stead, character

cause

it to
sense

discern

from I
have

the
not

of the
able

Owinoo

the

same

been

express

the

semi-consonant

h
to

properly.
the

In

proceeding

Consonants
in two

I may
and

remark
the

that

S ch, is

unnecessarily
is doubly thus this

expressed when
As
as
we

letters;
to

inconvenience its aspirate,

is

great

have scheme

express

it with

chchh.

the

adopted
simple, ch chh.
and semi in

by

FausboU

in in in

respect, second
volume

in others,
to
use
c

very and

it is my

intention
where
one

the
this

volume I have

all

cases,

used
under

ch, and this the

There
that

is only
is, that

other I have
to
a

remark
not

necessary

head, last

been
i;,

able
but the

to

confine

vowel

in
use

the

list
v

simple

have head in

adopted of
the
are

the

promiscuous Vowels
I

of

and

w.

Under
observe characters

the

Sinhalese

the had

reader
to
use

will
e,
e,

that

Sinhalese
not
e,

extracts

which
;

found

in

the
in

Sanskrit
the

and

Pali
are

alphabets
found with

and

also

and

6,

which

Siighalese

marked

accent.

The
different

Sanskrit
sounds

anubandhas
in the

yg,

Sinhalese

nj, nd, nd and (see Sidatsangara,

mb
p.

possess

Ixi.) and

236

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

are,

metrically,

one

syllabic

instant.
for
these

No
sounds

signs
;
nor

have
are

been
there
somewhat

appropriated
any

authoritatively
to represent

types

them.
to

I have the

therefore

(though

unwillingly)
table

resorted them.

plan

indicated

in the above

for expressing

In
I

presenting be

the

first volume
to

of this work
the

to

the

Public,

may

permitted
are

state

that

materials

for the
will

second
a

volume complete

ready, Analysis

and of
on

in

the

press.

It

contain

the

Vinaya-pitaka, important the and

most

with

preliminary I have,

observations
wilh'the this

several

subjects.
talented High

assistance

of two

of

Pandits

in

island,

Batuvantudave,
into

Sumaiigala, may

Priest,

literally
to

rendered Buddha.

English

all that
also

fairly be ascribed
to
an

Gotama

I have

given,

appreciable and

extent,

all the

Precepts,
those

Legends,
parts
to

Explanations,
the

Sutras,
in my

extracting opinion,

only might

of

Text,

which,

lead
are

important

investigations.

The Texts,
copies,

literal translations which

have
been

invariably
with

preceded
several
A

by

the

collated
and

authentic copious

Sinhalese,
Contents

Burmese,
will
serve

Siamese.
the purposes

Table
Descriptive
to
as

of

all
no

of spared
volume,

Catalogue,
separate desirable.

whilst

pains

will

be

make full
as

the

Index,

intended

for the

second

is

If

the

Analysis
limits,
volume,

of this
which
are

Pitaka
the
to

should
same
as

fall
those

short

of

the
to

prescribed
the

assigned
an

present the

I purpose
but
extracts

commence

with

analysis
be

of
to

Su'tra-pitaka,
as

I do

not

believe
as

shall

able
the

present

many

from

it

have

done

from

Vinaya.

APPENDIX.

237

RULES

OF

THE

GOVERNMENT
LIBRARY.*

ORIENTAL

I.

That by

the the

Sanskrit,

Pali,

and of

Siyhalese

Library
called

lished estab"The

Government
Library."
be under

Ceylon,

be

Government
II. That

Oriental
the
same

the

immediate for the

the
time

control
being.

and

supervision

of the That
and

Colonial

Secretary
with

III.

all affairs connected

said and

Library
one
or

be
more

conducted
servants

managed
by

by
the

paid

Librarian,

appointed
That
the

Governor.
be

IV.
to

Librarian
of
books
rules the

required

to

give
for

security
the due
the

the

satisfaction
of the of
the

Colonial
and

Secretary
and

preservation observance

records, the

generally
and

for
the

of

institution, of him.
open

due

performance V. That
in

of all the the

the

duties

required

Library forenoon and

on

be

kept

every
in the

day

from

1 1 o'clock

till 4
other

o'clock

afternoon,

except except

on

Sundays
2 o'clock
on no

Government

holidays,

and

after

Saturdays.
whatsoever shall
to

VI.
allowed the

That
to

account

any

person

be

remove

any

book

belonging

the

Library

beyond

precincts

of the

Library.

*^

His

Excellency Rules
by

the

Governor
the

has

been

pleased

to

direct,

that

the

following
and

framed His

by

Government
be
"

Oriental
for

Library

Committee,

approved

Excellency,

published By His

cceneral

infoimation.

Excellency's

Command, T.
Irving,

"Colonial
Colombo,
"

Secretary's
26th

Office,
1870. Gazette.
No.

Henry

September,

Colonial

Secretary."

[Ceylon

Goiernmeni

3,787.

October

1,

li^70.]
2
I

238

'descriptive

catalogue.

VII. kept
to
to

That

the

books

belonging during of

to the

Library
be be do

shall exposed exposed

be

clear

of dust,

shall^alvvays
intervals

office hours
months

the the

air, and
sun

shall at the

two
moreover

Librarian due

shall

all olas.
the

things

necessary VIII. of
the

for the
That Library
to

preservation Librarian
and the

of books himself
not

and

the

shall shall

keep

keys
person

shelves, books

permit

any
his

access

the

of

Library

except

in

presence,

or

except IX.

in the

manner

provided
shall

for by
be

Rule

IX.
for any of

That
be

the

Librarian
out

responsible

book

that

may

taken
or

of the

shelf
and

for
that

purposes the
same

copying,
on no

comparison,
account

inspection, beyond

shall
the

be

removed

the

limits

of

Library

premises.

X.
be in
a

That

the
cause

Librarian
a

shall

from

time

to

time,

as

may

expedient, English price

to

printed
to

Catalogue
be issued

of the
to

Library, public, and

both

and
be

Sinhalese,
by the

the

for

fixed
the ola
or

Colonial
shall

Secretary,
be
at

XI.
extracts

That
on

Librarian
paper
on

liberty
or

to

issue

of any
the
a

of

the

books,

parts

of
a

the

books, and
on

of

the

Library,

written

application

of

party,

payment

of from
the

such
time

reasonable
time

fee

as

the

Colonial

Secretary
XII.

may
That

to

sanction.

Librarian

shall

keep of the books shall

the

(1)

classified Catalogue the

the
to

of the Li brary,
with additions
time be

numbers numbers the

in

which by shall
said

correspond

borne

books.
time
;

All
to

Library
in the
a

from

inserted

catalogue
to

(2)

register,

in

form

be
of

approved
references

of made
;

by

the

Colonial
of extracts

Secretary,
or

and

copies

issued

by

him

APPENDIX,

239

(3)

memorandum aforesaid, shall,

the
on
an

of all
account

the

fees

so

received

as

whereof
time
to

the
time the

Librarian render
to

moreover,

from

Colonial
the
;
one

Secretary,
hand,
and

shewing

receipts
on

disbursements

the

other

and catalogues, lists,

or

(4)

Such

further
as

other may

memoranda,

the

Colonial

Secretary

from

time

to

time

prescribe. shall be made within

the the

XIII.
premises
by
the

That

all extracts by
or

Library
or

either
person

copyists
persons
as

employed requiring without

by
such the

Librarian,

extracts.

No

one

shall

be

employed

copyist

previous

sanction

of the XIV.
a

Colonial
That of the
the

Secretary.
any
Library
one

desirous

of inspecting
own,

or

comparing
to

book
in

with

hi"

shall

be

at

liberty
the

do

so

presence and

of

the

Librarian
whatever.

within

Library

premises, XV.
a

ft'ee of any any

to
one

charge

That belonging
it at

desirous

of obtaining may employ

or

an

extract
own

from copyist
obtain
and

book make

the

Library,
cost

his
he

to

his
on
a

sole

and

expense,
to

may

the
on

extract

written

application fee
be

the

Librarian,

his

tendenng

the
no

regulated
one

for

that

purpose.
to

XVI. betel,
or

That

should Library

allowed premises.

smoke,

or

chew

spit within

the

240

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

CORRECTIONS.

for Pitaka

read
read

Pitaka.

for kunjara

kufijara.
read

for Ganam'pi

pani
guno.

ganam'pi

pani,

for
for

guno

read

lingesu

read read

lirtgesu. karanan,
read

for karanan for

Abhidhana'padipikan
kan.

Abhidhanappadipi-

for

anara

read

anara.

for
for

Bhikkhus

and

Sanghas

read

Council

of bhikkhiis.

Pali read

Pili ; also
read read

elsewhere. Ivanibakanna.

for Lambakanna
for affected

afflicted.

ybr

lekbanakarayi

read

lekhamakarayi.

for Jyotigriana...Puranare"(/

Jyotirjnana...Purana

for

visi"

read

visin.
read

for

rach.anakarana

rachanakarana.

for paiijara read

panjara.
Yaychi read

for
22

saycliikrita
lanka
patam

Sanchikrita

Vaiicbi.

for for

read read
read

laiika.
patan.

for Satru

S'atru.
yaggan mancha read

for for
for

abhivandi gana'mutta suneyya

abhivandiya'ggan.
gana'inutta maiicha.

read

read read

siineyya.

for byanjana
for
Each

byaiijana.
five, etc,

(set of)
frcm

read

Lit.

'

(There
of
m.'

are)

classes,

five to

five, to

the

end

CORRECTIONS.

241

PAGE.

LINE.

41 42
43

23
...

for SuttAU

read

Suttsk.
read

2
...

for for
for

composition sanyoge udako in

a

usage

; also

at

p. 60.

9 "
...

10 4

read bako

sa^yoge.
read
on

47

udakabako.
a

5
"
...

for
/or

pot

read read

pot.

20
"
...

Vannana

Vannana. udaharana.

21
"
...

for for for

udaharana pakaranan vannita

read read

22
"
...

pakaranan.

49
"

20
...

read

vannita.
read

22
...

for parampara

parampara. read

"

...

"

for

vinichchaya nichchhayan.

uichchayan

vinichchhaya

50
...

for Manjusa
for
Kamraadina
Neruttu banavara,

read

Manjusa
read
kamraadina.

6
"
...

8
"
...

for for

read
and

Nerutti. elsewhere, kaiicheva.

51
...

25
8
...

read

bhanavara,

52

for
/or
/or

kanchena
pancha sampinda cha
nyase reac?

read
reao?

"

...

9 16

paiicha.

"

...

reac/ sampinda.
chha.

"

...

17
19

/or

"

...

for /or
/or
for

read

nyase.

20
"
...

gahetv gananta
sata

rettti gahetva.

21
"
...

reuc? ga^anta.
read
satta
;

"

...

"

sata

sata.

28
"
...

for

nyaso pakarana
van

read

nyaso

also

at

p. 53.

57 62
66

...

26
23

/or /or

r"at/ pakarana.
van.

...

rearf

2
...

/or /cr

pancalah Buddhagosa 69,

70,

read

paiicalah. read

68
..28

Buddhagliosa

also

at

pp.

etc.

69

3
...

for Karanan

read

Karanan

also

line 4, 22,

27.

6
"
...

for

Panchami

read

Pafichami.
;

71

15
...

/or vichayohftro
and

rea"/ viehayahai'o

also

at

line

16,

74.

242

DESCRIPTIVE

CATALOGUE.

PAGE.

LINE.

71

17
...

for
for
Jor

vichinati nissaranan
pananan
\\\y9iX2iVi9x\

read
read

vichinati

also

at

line

38.

"

...

19

nissaraiian.

72
...

19
20

read read
cha.

pananan.

"

...

for

\\\\?cc9.\\siVL\aUo at other

places.

73
... ...

13
30

for
/or

cha

read

dkkhata

"

7'ea^ dukkhata

74
...

/or dhukkata

reaf/ dukkhata.
read r^arf

78
...

16
12
...

for

Lagbu

Laghu nikadi.

etc,

81

yr;r nikadi
/or
Vasettha nik
a

"

...

13

r^urf

Vasittha.

82 83

11
.."

/or

rearf

nika.
; also

..

16
25
5

84
.,,

for manjusan read manjusan for siivadi read svadi. /or /or /or for
mundhisu
r^af^

at

line 23.

86

...

mundisu.

20
"
...

shabdkiriaiehi

rearf reac?

s'aljdakirimeln.

88

...

12

Dhatupathas
sute

Dhatiipathas

115
...

4
13
...

?'ead

suto.

116
"

/or

patricide

retfc? parricide. read

Saiigbaiioha.

9
...

for Sanghancha

121

...

28
30

/or bhikkhu
for

reac? bhikkhu. read

chiratthitatthan.

"

...

chiratthittan
rmc/

126
...

20

/or Savatti

Savatthi.

133

...

26
28

for

sanbuddhe nitvana

read oncf

sambuddhe. reac? nitvana

"

...

/or
/or

nitva, tehi.

awe? nitva.

134

8
...

Thehi yavhaj garu

rearf
an

11
"
...

/or for /or

/or
/or
/or

r"?a"/ savhayan.

23
"
...

read

garii rearf sattapanni.

rm"/

30
"
...

sattapanne
avinasanan
saratto

135

4
...

avinasayan.

22
"
...

read

sarattho.

136
158

6
...

Kasappa

rearf

Kassapa.
Tambapanni.

12
...

/or Tanbapanni

r^ar/

21
"
...

/r/r sambhuddo
for Tambapanua

r(?"r/ sambuddho.

159

15
...

?'ead

Tainbapanni.

CORRECTIONS.

243

PAGE.

LINE.

159

21
...

jor for /or

for

viaggan deyyan
Mutusaivas
samanera

read

vyaggan.
dlieyyau. reat/ Mutasiva's.

24
"
...

read

160

13
...

164
"

8
...

read

samanera.

16
...

/or Sangamitta

reaff

Saiigharaitta.

171
"

9
...

/or for /or

kalan

rearf

kala^.
read

11
...

nayanoddhavan
s'righanan
savu

nayanoddhavay.

14
"
...

reai
sau.

s'righana^.

173
174

20
...

/or
for

reac?

12
...

nirvana

read

nirvana.

177
...

18 1
...

/b/ dos'a

rea'i dosha. read read

reac?

179
184

for
Jor

vacanat

vachanat.

30
...

siyadi Nadi

Syadi.
Nadi. Kav.
as

185

...

/or

189
191

...

14
18

for Kavu
Regard

read last
n

...

g.

See
read

explanation Parakramabahu.

at p.

235.

201
.
.

6
12

for
for
for

Prakkrama
langata nuba read
i^ead

Baliu

"

...

la(n)gata.

17
"
...

nu(m)ba.
noharina. .situmini.

211

...

/or noharina

reari
read

"

...

7
4

for /or for

situmini nodamiida
revu

218
...

rmc^
rev.

nodemiida.

220
...

6
10

read

222
...

/or paraana

reafi? pamana.

11
"
...

/or
/or

paraano

rcaci

paniano.

14
"
...

Dak^na

rmrf

Dakaua.

By

the

same

Author.

JUST

PUBLISHED,

THE

PALI

TEXT

OF

THE

ATTANAGALU-VANSA,

(Fn

the

Sinhalese

character.)

Price

Is. 6rf.

N.
10s.

"

The

Translation
ivith

of
the maij

this

work,
Vis.

6a!.," together the

Text.,

pp. clxxix Those ir ho

the
to

"

186,
have

price

already

purchased
to

Translation accompanied

the

Translator^

obtain by stamps

Index
cover

on

application
the

necessary

charge

for

postage.

ALSO,

BUDDHIST

NIRVANA;

REVIEW

OF

MAX

MULLER'S

DHAMMAPADA.

octo.

pp.

xii.

"

140.

Price

OS.

Trubner

and

Co,, 60,

Paternoster

Row,

London.